Chapter VII: Ceremony of the Dead

Copyright: I do not own Zelda, Nintendo does. Story by Habuki productions.

"How in the world are we supposed to go back?" He whispered in that tiny tone of curiosity and fear, his eyes were widening a little more than usual, the symbol of yellow was beaming down in his eyes. For the past week and a half they had been treating down at that weird fishing hole, just taking a rest and it was on the tenth day that they both knew they were ready to go on. Packing up and ready to go, the only problem with the boy's intuition was that over the past few days, he vaguely remembered some of their conversations (he remembered the romantic ones!) Navi had refreshed his memory and Epona was used to travel the distances, still a wonder as how fast it would be with no warp songs, he had so gotten used to them over time. Where, had been the point and that little village where Impa claimed to be from was the place where they needed to go, besides being near Impa could be useful?

The Great Shiekah was one of the strongest in the world, probably able to take down Shiek, since she had to have a good fifty years over him (he not sure how they aged, but she did look good for her age.) Besides that, he could be useful in the village, learn about the whereabouts of the Princess and even might be able to track down the Triforce of Courage. What a delight to have another person on his side, Navi was good and everything, just someone with a sword would be nice, he always worried that this fighting would eventually get the better of his fairie. With an ally that he didn't care for, there were no worries if the person got killed, just to claim the force before it got away, either in his fairie or himself. If the bearer was on his side, of the piece itself, then that would be a lot more power along with some cool moves to use against the enemies, especially the slime that waited a top the old castle.

Not to mention that she was an excellent fighter and maybe able to teach them quite a few moves, there was another ulterior motive in the boy. Finding up some information about the land would cause him to be more knowledgeable about this place of a country he so worried about. Everything was so weird around him (some of it the girl knew the answer too, and others she didn't) that is what made him the most angry, that they were clueless. It was such a weak feeling--this stupidity--and with this new intelligence with the Shiekah Queen, or whatever she was, then he would be much stronger than before. Along with all those fighting powers that he was enabled in his sleep, that old man could have at least put some intelligence inside of his mind--not that he was a dumb blonde or anything.

Link was by no means an idiot, he just knew that his education was excelled in the arts by the girl named Saria, that he knew the basic stuff, just nothing about Hyrule. Utterly stumped was what he was in this situation, there was no better way to describe it and with those arms crossed around his chest, the breath came out. Sure, he knew the Kokiirish legends and even the parts that talked about the 'tall people' that were meant to take the children and eat them up. How ironic that he was now one of the monsters, had ventured in, and not even stolen one of the kids, disproving the myth to this Kokiiri. As he was standing there, the voice of his own love spoke up and enabled him to hear her voice of confidence, even if she wasn't right, it was good to have encouragement.

"I don't know, just stick it in the slot." The seven inches whispered from behind him, staring down at the hole, that was where they had come out of and now going back seemed the stupidest idea ever.

Give me strength, Faeroe, Din, and Naryu. But most of all give me the power to do this, for her. Maybe his faith had been enabled in the Goddesses, he was by no mean a religious nut, just he realized that for the first time they were out there, watching him and actually wanting to succeed.

Nodding, he was about to when the memory of what happened before was calming through his mind, it seemed like a long time ago, even if it had just been a few days. When a person dwells on something long enough, hidden meanings were relished in the text, or that's what the old Shinobi legends claimed. If it was true, he'd give it a simple try, there was no harm in performing the art, even if it was hopeless, he could place what had happened earlier, now it was time to look in-between what she had said. Remembering what had come about might refresh his memory and enable him to see what would happen when this was all over, that would be for the best. Best to start at the beginning, before all this came about and then realize that he had to go back--back to the time when the times were peaceful and claim some sort of anomaly in the past.

--------------------

"A remembrance of the past." For the past five days they had ventured back towards the village of the past, that one that held such harmful memories, no one wanted to venture in. No one would classify the hero and guardian, since it was populated with Faeroe-only-knew how many people, each one in the happiness of this place. Sure, to them this place was a refuge where you could go from shelter when the rest of the land turned you away--the last stronghold of Hyrule. For some reason (only the two would tell you, and as the fairie spoke the words it was apparent of the fear) this habitat just brought back bad memories. It was apparent the newest way would be through the old village of the Shiekah, it was just that neither of them were ready to go inside of there.

An everlasting night had been relinquished for the past few days, it intriguing them at how the sun was not willing to rise over these conditions anymore. Would it last forever? That seemed a funny thought, that the land would remain like the night sky where crops would start forming, the herbivores would die, then the carnivores and finally all the races of the land would rot away. Or was it just the magic that the evil King was pushing on the world, not dying until Death came knocking at his door and was let in with the clean stroke of this Hero. Another possibility held that the land was tired of fighting, sickened of waiting for the Hero of Time to claim the land from its darkness and eventually gave in. No one was even attempting to guess that the last possibility, because there wasn't another, there was no way that natural events would turn the time on this, for it never said in legends.

Rot away, like all of us will become eventually; immortality isn't forever, not at all. Hushed in a tone, the boy was only about ten feet away from the stair-way that led up to the dreadfully beautiful village, only he and his fairie in tow. Having sent Epona away when they passed the land of Lon Lon, they did not want anything coming after her at night, the Poes would eventually cause her a heart attack. Not even giving a visit to the beautiful Malon, all he did was put the horse into one of the stalls, tie it shut and leave the broken-hearted mare alone (he knew she wanted to go, it was just no one else needed to see him cry.) Sobbing was not something that pusses did, nor was it for a person with no masculinity, the truth was that a person that could cry was very strong, he just only wanting one person to see his watery liquids. Almost feeling the courage of sending his fairie away, he knew the possibility of that were zero to none, there was no way he'd let her go--not after what had happened almost two weeks ago.

"Are we going in?" She muttered in a hushed tone, it was neither known what time it was, but from the look ahead with their great distance, the lights were off and the gates were shut for the night (or forever, depended on what the people were thinking.) Keeping that beautiful voice in such a charming manner, she was alerted and gasped a little, spinning around when the sob broke out from his direction.

He couldn't handle it, the pain was just too great, the sign had triggered it and sent bellows faltering in his stomach, feeling like he was dying. Grabbing his gut for support, those eyes dreaded away from the banner and sunk to the ground, hearing the voice of Navi, although it was far away, everything felt like it was running away. Tears had come before those sobs, streaming down his cheeks and flashing out like a flood when his baby cries were sent out in what could only be called a tantrum. The only thing he could do was go up in the defensive position, not of a fighter, but of a wimp, so falling down to his knees was the best solution. Best solution to the situation would have been to suck it up and tighten up, to act more like a hero, although no one knew the definition of the term heroism, he was the last one left.

All she could do was stare forward in pity; no way to do anything, since the last few minutes of screaming had sent her voice into hoarseness. She had overdone it, knowing before the energy ran out that he couldn't understand a sort of dream-like stage had taken over his body, almost like he was possessed. This evil spirit was not going to kill him (at least not yet) a simple death would be too good, it wanted to make him suffer for the crimes that were unknown to both she and him. Yes, there was no way to talk now, the girl staring up towards the picture and feeling the same twinge of pain, though not as great as the hero's. A banner was placed above the town gates, hanging and protruding the dreadful words that neither of them wanted to bear the same text on the gravestone that she had seen him forward and it said this.

To Kaci Bosiou. R.I.P.

Born September 18th, 500 B.G.- Died September 21st, 7 A.G.

To the beloved angel in the window; Whose life was wrested away as a bird flies.

No one can blame the shallowness sinful; Of how the evil took over and goodness dies.

Also displayed for the torture of them both was the apology of her death, but the worst of all had to be what was inscribed below in the other section? It was clearly seen and most people would have been able to make it out with their pathetic Hylian eyes, the enhanced one of Link's was good enough. Even without seeing it, she knew he had glanced at it and realized in the fear of what had came to pass, this was just too cruel for even those people to muster up. How they got the names was beyond Navi, for inscribed below was the text of 'murders' that was not even the worst part of the situation, the worrisome had to be the names there. Navi breathed out a sigh of breath, holding back the tears, but eventually they came too, she hugging the boy for support and showing that she was hear, those words burned onto the banner were burnt into both of their minds, it tested this.

Murders of the Royal Family Research Heritage Kaci: The Hero of Time and his Guardian, by the power invested in Ganondorf, a warrant has been issued for their arrest, a reward of $500,000 rubies has been issued for the arrest and/or capture of the two. Wanted Dead of Alive for crimes of murder, theft, assault, and the despoliation of stolen property, a picture below is of the duo. Boy is described as medium height, long blonde hair, dressed in a green tunic with a white under suit, and dressed in boots. Also carries around a shield, sword and a lot of other armour hidden in his pack. Partner is resulted as a forest fairie that is larger than normal, able to wield energy attacks. Considered armed and dangerous, the two use the powers of Ki energy, and not to mention can fight in the martial arts, magical, and swordplay. Extreme caution must be issued when trying to take over the Hero of Time, a liar of deceit, he is trying to overthrow the Hylian Nation and claim it for his own, dealing with him should be strike to kill.

There was no one around him anymore, the picture of her had done it and that was all there was too it, how could those simple idiots be so cruel! He never saw it coming, never dreamed that they would do something like this, but how could they when they didn't know the relationship between the three of them. That was a very good decision and when he felt that she was not there, he felt like he was back in the space before, shivering at the thoughts of it and disappearing was what he felt. Being dead was bad, but being forgotten was even worse, you existed and at the same time you didn't, feeling everything would come crashing down until that hand rested on his shoulder. Warmth was beginning to enlighten around his body, feeling the darkness of space was disappearing out of sight, it was leaving.

Drifting with some worry that it would return, a few minutes and the power that had been given to him was coming back, he sighing and loving the warmth--it was familiar. So, that settled it and when five of those sixty seconds had passed, he knew in his mind the evil (or whatever it was) had left for the time being. Maybe not forever or it could just disappear for the rest of his life, he didn't know and right now it wasn't a problem, the only solution was to figure out the source. Eyes had been shut for the remaining time through the ordeal; probably a test to see what would happen and those evil girls choosing him, it was to see how he handled the powers. Dealt with a passing, those lids slid open and the world returned in a flash, the one holding him was not holding, but had her lips against his own, kissing.

Her eyes had been focused and while he had been crying was when their lips had met for the most part, each of them were staring into eyes of passion. Everything was coming in the way and at the same time, nothing was going to interfere, if they did, then the penalty had to be the condescended death. There was no point in moving--why would they go around or do anything like that, the world had stopped and it felt like time was in their hands. Nothing could end this beautiful moment, the world could end and still the moment would last on, but alas, it could not continue because they needed to get on. Arms were wrapped around each other in a tighter manner, knowing the point had to stop in one manner or another, this just had to be sooner than the later, as much as it hurt.

"We have too." She whispered, she broke it a few seconds sooner than him, he just looking down and nodding, they had done this a lot on their vacation, well maybe three of four times.

"I know, I was about too. So, how're we supposed to go into the town if we are wanted criminals?" The last part was said with a bit of haste, he despising the fact that a helpless death was blamed on him, he had killed but it had been in the war, so you weren't charged.

"Well, I think we can sneak in if we trail over the gate, and maybe we can find refuge at Impa's house. I know she'll believe us, plus that thing was made by those stupid people who worship Ganondorf, who in their right mind would believe something like that." Yea, she knew in the back of her mind that the people didn't care, all they wanted was the reward of more than enough for a person to live off of.

"Stupid morons wouldn't hesitate to get their fat hands on the five- thousand rubies." He groaned and leaned against the side of the post, walking up as they had kissed had placed the two past the stairs and was now nearing the top. When they were at the top, now just a paces away from the gate, he saw that no guards were near here, probably asleep or hiding from the darkness. He had not placed tabs on anyone since the plague had begun, but had a fact that his warrant didn't matter, especially since the tag looked a month old or so. It was a bad thing to consider how honest people could do such horrific things, but in the back of his mind was the truth of the matter, it remained. When money was there, nothing could stop the people from doing and staring at the darkened gate (the lamps off) there seemed to be a sense of disturbance around here.

"Its five-hundred thousand, love." She whispered, not trying to make the situation worse, just warning him that a lot more money meant more about him, it was bad about the photo. "And somehow they have a Pictograph of both me and you, someone must be spying on us."

"Half a million, he must really want my head on a spike. Unfortunately, that isn't going to be because I have the power to stop well over a hundred men if I wanted too, none of these humans are a match for me, I am worried that maybe he will send monsters after me or something." Smiling over at the girl, he just shrugged a shoulder and began to walk forward for the place, knowing full well there was a way to get over, he just hadn't figured it out yet-- the gate was higher than his Longshot so that was out. "I am suspecting a spy or something, but who could be so sly to carry one around, the picture, where was the scenery at?"

"It looked like the inside of a temple, the background was completely white and there was nothing there--I am guessing the Temple of Time, someone was waiting back there for us or that sort of thing." When the thought flashed through her head, she groaned and shook it, there was no way that he could of done it, there was possibly wasn't a chance in all of Hyrule.

"The Light Cavern? There was Shiek there with us back then--" He paused in a freezing motion and stared over at her, seeing the light spark in her mind and he shook his head, mostly at himself than anyone else, trying to keep that accusation out of the open. How could that man have done something like that, he was their master and the only trusted advisor that could beat Link, not to mention anyone else in the entire land. So powerful and with the nature of a gentleperson, since he decided to train the boy on such short notice, how could a man of that caliber be so evil as to do that? Could such a person, who seemed evil on the inside, but really wasn't, could that really prevent a spy that gave information on him and the girl. No, he didn't believe it because elements about his personality weren't explained, that was just something a spy would love to exploit and that Navi was a weakness, another factor.

"I don't think he could do it, do you Link?" She whispered out a few minutes later, the two of them were basically leaning against the wall and waiting for the next plan of action.

"Not at all, I think he is true to his word, we just have to be more careful around him." Crossing those arms across his chest, the boy decided with full pleasure that nothing bad would happen because of this bit of information released. Who knows, a small monster that was flying through the air could of kept a close distance above them--though away as to not get shot--and spy at night. Stealthy and in the darkness, the best time to do anything bad, usually when the two of them talked the most, during the days it was only full of mindless thoughts. That would have been the best spot to go from, since otherwise Navi would of caught a wind of its energy, or Link could sniff it our or hear it if that thing was traveling by foot. Speaking of energy, it could have been so weak that their sensors wouldn't notice it, a weak enemy that was fast always seemed a bad disposition with the rest of him.

With the matter of being betrayed pushed aside, though not disappearing all together in their minds, the hero's was off of the claim and back to the initial problem. How in the world was he to get over that fence without alerting those stupid guards, and then foremost, where was this temple located? Thinking for a few seconds, he remembered they had talked about that graveyard--the shadow temple most likely dealt with death so that meant in the house of the Dead. Shiek had mentioned one was in the home of Death, it was quite a while back, but who could blame for thinking up the best details, it was a spur of the moment thing. Growling louder, he his hand went forward and slammed into a part of the gate, spinning around and pressing his back against it--okay so the secret wall was not going to work.

"Could you possibly carry me over there?" A smile grimaced his lips and he shrugged a shoulder, taking a glance at the wall and seeing no climbing footholds, this gate had been here the last time they were there, well it was added onto. If he had to guess, it was probably for the lava and the front gate was added on, as the back had been done incase the volcano ever decided to spew out again.

Navi glanced over at him and shook her head that face breaking out a little bit looking down at the ground and then she couldn't hold it back anymore. The giggles were turning into an out-loud laugh, fluttering down to the side of him and leaning her head against his shoulder, pushing her face into his neck to hold back the laughs. It was just too funny! Her face was just knowing that this couldn't happen, no way in her existence could she ever accomplish anything else at this matter, and he knew it! The fact that she could carry his large body, for every inch she had grown, he had become about ten times the size of that, stretching even more. Beating against him, her arms were wrapped around her neck and pulling forward, trying to calm the tears streaming down her cheeks.

A small groan escaped his lips and he just nodded running hands across the gates and disappearing to the sides, out of the light. He had to admit a few giggles escaped from him, but his sense of humour had not returned all the way as hers had, the sadness still streamed down inside of his aching heart. He knew she was just trying to change the subject, it was a sweet matter, just would take a little longer for the newly unearthed pain to come away. As the girl began to calm down after a few minutes, he took no notice as his form glided back into the light and to the other side of blackness, determined to hit something. There just had to be a passageway over here and if anyone to find it (like during an emergency) the Hero of Time would unveil it in a little bit, and when he came near, the symbol was before his eyes.

"Look at that, what do you think it is?" It was pitch-black, so he had to pull his glove out and let the triangle-light beam through, showing itself out for what it truly was, a symbol of the Shinobi.

"Shiekah! This must be an old hidden passage of the Shiekah." It was true, that could have been since they were out of the recently developed land and back to another places, the area of rotten wood. With a hand to brush against it, some of the wood gave in to the rain that had poured down over the years, the symbol old and rotting. Indeed, it had been a while since reinforcements had come out and painted this, hidden behind the trees so that the newly inhabited Hylians could not access it. Navi's excitement was swelling past relief, to be able to see some of the artifacts of the Shiekah were a land that someone dared not cross. Cross it they would because nothing could keep them from there, the enemies may have been fast or some friendly allies, who knew what waited.

Link's hand was the one that touched it, as Navi just stared in awe and some pressure was applied there, getting nothing but the forcefulness. That couldn't just do and as he prepared himself in an attacking stance, there was no holding back, everything was going to be put into this little punch. Groaning while the Ki began to flow around his body, amazed at how much power was flowing in his body, there was no doubt that the power was dormant and even more awaited him. Smiling towards his fairie, the love of his internal life, the power was going harder and harder, because from the feel of the door, a barrier had been set to keep those that wandered close away. Pushing the fist straight into the symbol of the door and beginning to whisper for the power, the dull symbol began to glow bright red when the balled up hand stretched inside.

If it could be explained, the door was beginning to cry out, maybe the blood of the Shiekah was going to be even more intense with this power. Hm, there was nothing that could happen that began to flow through him, he felt the great feeling to throw his hands away and be done with it. At the same time, he didn't because, that would mean no way to explore the old ruins to the Shiekah, or wherever this rotten doorway led, into the evil or the brightness and beyond. Feeling a sort of drained feeling on his own body, there was nothing he could do when the fist was into the cracking door, yes it was beginning to go away. The suckling on his hand was also beginning to disappear, but what it meant was the door was breaking up--not shattering--more like going away from existence.

"Is it leaving?" He whispered towards his little partner while he was looking down at the ground, hands held in his pockets, yes it had let him out right before and now it seemed to be disappearing more.

"Yea, I get the feeling it is." Even as she spoke, her eyes had looking up there and she was not looking at him, he was the least bit interesting for him, as you could see. Mm, the door had now left the hinges and in the place was a room, except they could see inside without the worry of wandering into danger blind. No way that anything would be bad here, there was just the energy that flowed out showed that none of the old Shiekah were bad, the loyal people of Hyrule--the dark protectors--had left quite a gift. A beautifully black room, a single dot was in the room, except it was more than a dot, they both knew that because the way that the thing was beginning to extend and shine brightly. A gift was mentioned, but what in the world was it, the dot was letting out that transportation was there, something bright.

No words were parted between them because everything was silent; the crickets had even shut their traps to watch the two of them together. Even the wind had shut its trap; the night--if not held by the spell--would have looked on with the beautiful sun just streaming out, it missing out on the events of the century. There was a small spark from the two of them as the steps began to come towards the light; the beam was growing larger and larger as they came closer. Everything was interested, and if the people had been around, there would have been no gangs or hunts for the reward, the harmony of the beauty would have been done in. At long last, the two of them were standing on top of that large spot and now the whiteness had surrounded them, everything around was going back to normal when the warp went in.

Now when they were safely tucked inside, there was nothing to do except wait that was what to come, the light was still there, but now they seemed to be moving, sounds coming out. At first they were small and silent, then the things started getting violent, as the white light was disappearing and fast, disappearing down into it. Now, when they left the light, only the dark was left and still they were engulfed in that, the sounds louder and louder, this warp point maybe one of the most vicious ever. As much as they wanted to cry out, there was no fun in that since the loud rumbling that begun when they were inside the warp, it was only heard to them. Clocking shut, a new door was assigned to the symbol, closing off and then the symbol died down, a disguise for the people who went searching, this was meant for the special.

Trapped inside of the darkness, there was nothing to do but cover you're ears and hope for the best, Link's own eyes narrowing down and seeing what he knew was, the girl of his. A beautiful sight, it calmed him down, he knew that panicking would just get you killed in these places, this had to be some sort of formality of the Shiekah for visitors. She was just sitting there, eyes over her ears and staring back at him, nodding that it was time to calm down, this was some sort of test. Of course a quiz was in manner, it was a simple matter and as soon as the two of them were calm was when the voices stopped, probably beginning for worries. Yes, it could be just an illusion that you're mind created, nodding and that was when the light began to form back in, coming from the direction they traveled.

I love you. His mouth whispered out, the voice still too loud and when he spoke it was when the light appeared all the way, noises brewing around, knowing it had to be spoken from his mind. Who knew what was on in this place, it looked like a paradox of another world, or the heaven that the Goddesses resided inside of.

And I love you too. Her mind spurted out, knowing that neither of their mouths had spoken since they both knew each other well, not that they were psychic, but maybe in here the energy was intense. Such auras from all over had been coming in all directions; maybe this was the land of the dead, a Farplane or something of that nature. She head read of such things in the books, and since these were the people of the dead, or in the shadows, who knew what they were beyond the closed doors. Maybe Shaman were in their lineage and as the thoughts disappeared down inside of her, she looked back into those blue eyes, knowing that was all that mattered. Anything could happen and as the two stared at each other, the voices and noises were gone, only the silence seemed inside of him.

Again the silence disappeared from out of their body and all the land disappeared, a sudden awareness was in the room, it was the warp-point that they'd come out of. A zipping sound came in, the warp closing and a hand moving back revealed that there was nothing in his hand way, just the empty air as if it had never existed. Yes, this place was very knew, he not able to see anything since there was a pitch-black feeling, still he felt it was a room, that was something you always recognized. He knew when he was in a room and when he was in the blackness, it had been a lot of times down in there, excluding this part and the ones with Onii. In his dreams was when the darkness came for him, always the evil ones and never good, knowing that it didn't matter now, this room was open for him and with a stare forward he noticed no one had appeared as of yet.

"Where are we?" A whispered came out of his lips and there was when he displayed a bit of fear, they were not in a tomb, this place smelt like it had recently been inhabited just for now. A place that they could be at home, except he did not feel at home here, the smell of blood and weapons was all around, not even knowing if he was in Ganon's house.

"No idea, Link, but be on you're guard, there are Shiekah." Each was still flushing from before; each was shown as if they had just come out from under the covers in such a displaying manner. This was a fun thing to consider the love was growing even more and more for them, and the two of them knew nothing could stop the love. How much powerful would each of them get with the energy, not a power trip, maybe just when it came in was the decision. Everything was disappearing from him, the backside of the blush and she saw it, noticing how he was handling it and almost losing her balance of getting back to being on her guard. Back on the defensive side, her aura wrapped around her body and lit most of the room, seeing that there was nothing of manner, the blood had been a fake since the room was spotless, or recently made and just cleaned up.

"Sure, I'll try to do my best." The way that the voice streamed out showed how much confidence he was showing and just as he said it, he was ready for anything that came on. His guard was placed on, as he walked even forward for the place, realizing that anything coming for him would not be considered down without harm. Pulling forward and unsheathing the blade, her aura was bright, but he decided for more and raised his ungloved hand, concentrating to fill the entire room. He could do that, for sure, his Triforce powers had never been trained, but he knew how to bright a room and as the harmless light came out, he knew it was powerful. Yes, the room was engulfed in the light and his fairie just turned off her light, hers was a flashlight compared to the beautiful power of the triangle.

With the entire room brightened, a glance around revealed what was possible; this was some sort of weapon shed located in a vast place. No idea where they were, since the blood covered the ground of the place, the scent made it seem just new, even though a trace was no where to be seen. As it was dismissed to by the foregrounds, there was nothing to do but shamble around the shelves and shelves of swords, scrounging for maybe some new replacements. That could always be a good idea, maybe a new suit or something, a stronger shield, there was magic power in here, but the shield was not magic-based. It was just used by the Goddesses in such a ways that protected Link, it did not show signs of dread, but eventually the thing would snap in two.

This was not what he expected; the hands were scrimmaging all through the place for something of a use that could be used in combat. His hands began to glide over shelves, through the cabinets and even kicking the wall to acquire hidden holes, finding about two that were stored with nothing but rotten food. With only weapons and armour here, there was no food or supplies, so only fighting-tools could be acquired from the place, in the end it was all a sham. So stupid, the place had not been told on in such a long time, some of the weapons were rusted and everything else seemed to be older than the plains of Hyrule. With a glance of knocking over the last cabinet, the destroyed room displayed before him as he walked forward towards the door, a distant one just a few feet away.

"I don't think there is anything of use here. All this is full of stuff back from the Middle Ages." A stretch was given as the boy leaned against the wall and that was when he spoke out towards the girl, not whispering and disturbing the silence and whispering. "Nav', what do we do?"

To be honest she didn't know she was completely lost and while he traveled through the places, she scrimmaged through other areas. Cluttering through the parts of armour for maybe secret jewels and blasting open some of the swords, for a hidden jewel or anything, she turned up empty-handed. A long growl of inconstant had revealed a little bit of rotten food, some symbols worth or no money at all, it was just the way it went, the feeling of being an archeologist was lost. It was a fictitious ordeal, there was something about the way that he acted in this way that made her wanted to go the same way, to get out and finally find a hidden jewel of content in the way. At last she looked over at him and could no answer, her face was blank and the confusion of it all remained, had she even heard that question?

"What did you say?" She whispered out, the cheeks turning a bright crimson from not remembering anything, that was the way things went when you were acting out of turn.

"I said what do you think we should do?" He whispered back, even though there was no need to do it since the throwing of weapons around had sent such a clutter around the place. With a small little smile towards the girl, he intrigued his shoulders, the sword held down in the right and nodded, there was only one place to go.

"Hm? Well, we could try opening the door, I am sure wherever we are is near the Shiekah." She never got the chance to say anything else because footsteps were beginning to pummel towards them; they were that of a very tall person, probably a man of giant height of over a normal person.

As the steps realized closer and closer, he was frowning with content, just keeping his sword held up in the air and preparing it for the height of it all. This thing was either a very tall man or a monster, it could have been a mixture of both at the way he was heading, and this place didn't smell good at all. It smelt of dead things, people who had been killed long ago and even recently, maybe some sort of execution room or something around that area. The closer and closer it got was when he took action, getting behind the door and lowering the sword so when it swung open, he'd be right where he could see them and they not him. Good plan, the stealth could save his life, whimpering and covering his glove as the barren fairie stared forward when the squeak of the door came open, darkness in them all.

Complete silence appeared as the two of them stared into the darkness, only able to make out a huge shadow, it definitely wasn't a woman or anything. This brute began to sniff around--he heard the snorts--and when it rumbled through, to the comical relief of them both, it began to slip around. Slipping on the armour and swords, several squeals of pain were coming out when they stared out at what was happening, it was not very good at night- vision. Such a very good scene made the duo's nervousness go down to a minimum barrier, looking back at the thing as it prepared to carry itself, Link gripping the hilt of its sword. After a few minutes of cursing and grunting in a language he could not hear of, the hands went forward and shoved the door out of the way.

"Greeeah! Hylian!" It squealed out, the Hylian language coming into mind as the scent of mammal had come into its nose, the hands going up and raising in for an attack.

"Link, watch yourself!" She screamed out, backing away from them and fluttering over towards the side, so she was out of his vision, the monster's scent was not strong enough to pick her up so she was safe.

Link was ready, his sword was pulling forward, but he knew it was too late because the thing's sword had been pulled out for a search while his laid at his side. Grunting and holding the blade up for a defensive position, the thing did connect with him and slammed the blade up against his own. Slamming up against it with a harder motion, the blade was not going to budge much, because of the weight behind it, this thing had to outgrown him by several tones or so. Not to mention it was a much larger sword than his, it wasn't about to break the sword and if he did keep his ground, he could do it and beat this stupid monster, either in death or just a wounding blow. This was the thing had not begun to put all its power, it let out a squeal and was about to push down when the familiar blast appeared from his side and with a sigh of relief, the head of the thing exploded.

"T-thanks, you worried me for a second there." Grinning a little, he had ducked as soon as the blast came, and spun around to avoid the brain mass as it poured from the man's head, not worrying to discover it. His girl was huffing a little and resting down on his shoulder, nodding with her arms crossed, the door sitting a jar widely for them.

"No problem, you think I wouldn't want to do it?" She giggled, but soon her eyes widened as something snapped up behind him and slammed a hand on his neck, not very far to kill. Link slumped down into a pile and was soon just a simple body with the soul resting inside, unconsciousness had taken over the body of him, and she knowing if she didn't react that she'd be next. Knowing her medical terms, she knew that the boy could not be dead, he had simply been knocked out when this person (he had a Hylian form) could have just as much snapped his neck. Even so, she was worried that someone had come up and stared at them, faster than the two of them and dared to push against them so that he was asleep. Preparing herself, she was about to blast a simple blast when the person began to flash around and around her, confusing her direction and causing confusion in fighting.

Growling and shooting out a blast at the young person, or that's the appearance that it took on, there was no way to hit it in this condition. A bit of the blast did scrape something; she not sure if it was the wall or the person, each of them did make a sound if either was hit. It was hard to do this, each time knowing that the person was playing with her, why else would they do such a tease before the kill was given in, and would it be gruesome. Her body would probably be eaten or mangled whichever one suited the monster of such a particular speed that it affected everything in the path. Feeling a bit of pressure down at the side of her neck, there was nothing to do but accept it with those arms open wide for the emotions.

Fingers, or claws, slammed into an area that was so secure with tenseness that just rubbing it would cause everything to go black for a few seconds. It was futile to resist and even doing it would just cause the sleepiness to come even faster, struggling never helped when you were there. Maybe it was just like quicksand in the old legends, the more you pushed and shoved, the faster the wet dirt pushed you down into its intensifying hole. No, the monster's digits didn't just rub; they intensified and pushed down into there with more than a cause than a few-second blackout. The power was futile, everything gave in and as those lids shut down, she saw in the light that the person had stopped a blonde-haired man with crimson eyes glared at her with anger.

--------------------

How stupid could they both be, was there no sense of intelligence within the two's brains, he knew they were still immature, but not retarded. There was nothing to compensate their actions; death would have awaited them if not for this particular boy, whose speed outranked any of the approaching monsters. Thank Goddess that there were no fast ones, because the time he spent with the girl could have made one get there and see that he was not killing them. Two corpses would arouse more trouble, since there was only one guard on display, and as he zipped through there was no indication he had ever been there or come back. Uproar would be displayed and the Hero of Time would be caught or killed, glad that only one was slaughtered, it was easy to explain the hero went back through the portal to his old place.

The people were soon gone from his vision; the castle altogether and only the smell of blood remained on his body as he traveled to and fro the place of comfort. No talk would be done, that was good and as the blackened plains turned to green, the sigh of relief was over his body, thanking the lucky stars for this. They were stupid, of course, to travel through a place without any indication of the consequences, how could they not know of the legendary Shiekah? He couldn't blame them, how could they know when the blood of there was not in there, still the story remained in his head, there had to have been some old forest tales of it. The stuff looked old, could they have seen through the disguise (even though the thing was at least seven years old) it had not been used since the ancient times.

We protected them at least the decency that have is to know about our past! Fury was bowling through his body, almost feeling the power to throw the kid down here and now and send him into the armed forces. How good it would feel to get that done, knowing at the same time that he could never do that, it wasn't in his own nature to do it, probably the weakest of them all. Power was not what weakened him, the other part that made his life live was what he hated to sometimes admit, and that soft heart had to be the biggest disadvantage.

It was fine, someday he would conquer over that and that was the day when Ganondorf would fall down to his knees begging for mercy. The hero was great, but if something were to ever happen to him, then he'd take the Hero's nemesis out, because it was his own. Even though no Shiekah was dead during the war (the last one was where he was headed) the destruction to the land was too much. Having come from a family that made the land care for itself, loved the land and even took care of it, this simply was an unforgivable sin. Besides the fact that he loved every race and it was every piece of diversity, except his own dead one, that was suffering, another part of the puzzle that was stupid.

There was nothing to take care of but the travel, the village where they headed was where he would go too and look for her, it had been such a long time. Kakariko was a beautiful little place, but ever since the Hylians had crammed in (he didn't mean before Ganon's rule, that was peaceful) but now it was just ridiculous. Hundreds and hundreds of Hylians were all over the place, the transformation from opening a town to the race had turned it just into that, even though two of the Shiekah race remained. It was the fact of the matter that this place was built as a hide-away from them, the Royal Family and with the family dead, all its loyal citizens came traveling with their tails between their legs to the old hidden race. The population of Kakariko used to be about three-hundred, now it was close to a thousand, rivaling that of the old Hylian Marketplace, and they could handle it!

Now that the fields were disappearing the stairs coming into view, the smile of relief was on his face--the place may have been full of another race--but it was his home. A place of where he was raised, even though no memory of it remained in his mind, he just knew that was where his parents lived before their demise. There weren't many places he could call home, usually thrown out for being a 'weirdo' or a 'freak' because he liked to dress like the ancient ones of the race did. Honoring his heritage got discrimination to settle in, the racism was enough to make you sick, everyone thinking their own race was superior to another. There was no way to think of his race was better, since there weren't enough left, just a male and a female remained around here, the age difference too vast for a relationship to be stared, besides she was his master--it was just too weird.

Impa was whom he was going to see, the one of superior skills that he surpassed, knowing for a fact that the boy had received a lesson or two from her. A few lessons taught you the basics of the Martial Arts--wiped out by Rauru for sword skills--it was not enough to qualify as the Hero of Time, maybe a strong kid back then. It had developed over the years into a harsh world, the monsters getting harder and the lessons were not very good, and it was now that you needed more power to win, it was the strong survive. Even more, the Shinobi was not there for a week or two, but over three years, mastering all the factors of being a full-grown Shiekah. It was enjoyable to learn about his past, and a bit harsh because it was a new person, he was not new to people that were nice to him at all.

They could have just climbed. How foolish people seem sometimes. With the training he gave them, those two could of scaled a fence twice the size of this without breaking a sweat, he was disappointed in his students.

His pupils would be escaped to be the best of the best, the cream of the crop, and anything that could be taken care of, was very much done. Exercise was another important matter; the kid probably wasn't following all of the parts that he had given, plus the fact that he'd been out for a while. Mm, his training had been done in order, he just presented all of his tactics into a condensed version than what his master had done to him. It was easier, but he had not learned everything, the more difficult stuff would come when his true power was awakened, that would not be for a few more weeks, or months, depended on the travel. All he knew was that the stronger Link became, the better it seemed to be against all of them, the odds were braved in a faster way.

Shiek had not examined the Water Temple, because he had been out of commission, he had rescued the girl, but that was it, everything else tired him out. The sleep he returned was really hard to explain to everyone, just saying he was getting ready to whenever he was to face the Hero, wanting him at his full powers. Another reason that he had not been convicted was that he said he wanted the hero powerful, not an easy target, that was accepted by the King of Evil. Who wouldn't want to do that? He knew that if the true intentions had been murder, the man would have wanted the boy at full power, otherwise it wasn't a challenge. While everything was back to him, feet locked down in the footholds that appeared as he kicked the gate, a secret switch--even though he could scale the gate without them.

As he climbed, his memories swept back to when he was an orphan, about a year older than Link when his father was killed, never remembering his mother. Now that he felt back, he was sure that his father was one of the last-surviving Shiekah that was killed by Ganondorf, or by one of his followers. Revenge was all he could think of, too young to do a thing about it and that was where the woman Impa picked him up, she required him to train with her, so he did if it got him stronger. Everything from meeting Impa and on was clear, it made sense as if she was his mother or something, which his feelings towards were very nurture-based. Everything else wasn't very clear, maybe he had his head knocked around that pushed the memory away, even today a distant past or anything doesn't appear, like they showed in the stories.

Falling down over the side in a matter of seconds, his smile beamed on as he raced forward through the night, having noticed the Wanted Ad and just sighing deeply. Something had been following him, obviously Ganondorf was losing trust in him, and maybe he had expected Shiek to over-react and kill the Hero of Time, even though his orders were not too. If he killed him, he wouldn't be punished, probably rewarded, but that is what you expected when such a sick mind was in charge, the circumstances were different. Nothing but disrespect and disgust was held, the boy was loyal and he wouldn't leave Ganondorf until he was asked to face the boy in combat, then being on the bad side was bad, he'd have to desert and look for other refuge. Other people disobeyed orders and they were smitten on the spot, nothing held back, not even the stroke over the guillotine as it rolled down.

Oh, will everything come together, you need a tool and even I can't get too it. I can't believe how powerful you will get, eventually surpassing me. As much as he didn't want too, he knew in his heart the boy was meant to pass him, otherwise, he would have taken Ganondorf out long ago. Speaking of which, the hero might need his help, the plan was to aid him to the castle, whenever the time came, and just take care of it. Now as he stared down towards the dark, a house he wanted to travel too was in view, he knew they'd need all the help in the world to survive.

He'd never be like that, he knew it, and as he was down on the other side and speeding through the dark, there was one house that he'd head over too, there was no other way. Indeed, the house was on the hill, opposite of the well--speaking of which, that was the new objective for when the hero awoke- -but a different kind. How it would be was hard to say Link had never done it, but he knew because he had close contact with the old master, she had spoken of it even before he was ordered to go see the heroes awakening. Indeed, the house getting closer and closer with a single light on, he knew that Link would have a few questions about the new content of this place, what was going on. Oh, would he be surprised at the powers that the blade held, not just able to do the skills of a swordsman, but also able to control the powers of time itself.

At long last, the house was right infront of his eyes, except he was not going to be knocking on the door, the house was Impa's, but wasn't. You see, there was an easy way to explain this, Impa's headquarters did resign here, and it was just a secret, so someone else lived there. Innocent civilians, whom had purchased the place, she did not have the heart to kick them out in the street, so away she would whisk into another room. They had no idea of her existence in here, most thought she had died seven long years ago, this originally her house, being auctioned off when her death was heard of. If she ever sprung back up, an assassin by Ganondorf would be sent out to capture her, because she had the valuable information of where Princess Zelda was, or so everyone thought.

Slipping upon the roof in one jump, it took a good five seconds to summon up the power, usually taking only a second or two, but he was carrying extra weight. Mmhm, his body was sat soundly on the roof, slipping over towards the entrance and remembering what she had said about Zelda, that was the day she met him. At first he could not even conjure up who the hell Zelda was, nor this land, the amnesia had taken affect and left him stranded in this place, not a single memory remained. She refreshed his memory and he learned that she had lost contact with Zelda over a few months ago, she was probably dead, kidnapped by the people of the land. Either that or she gave up her royal title and decided to live another life, or that's what Zelda said, and as he thought this, his foot tapped the bottom of the ground, as if knocking on a specific spot.

When the knock came, a hole dropped in the ground; a familiar-looking warp point was there, like the one that the Hero of Time had warped out of. A small little jump inside with the boy caused the warp to open up and the zipping noises to come through, the scene was entirely black with the same that happened before. It was a test of the Shiekah, to keep them from going insane and he was surprised the boy passed so quickly, he wasn't even supposed to go through it, noticing he was reacting now. Watching, not able to detect his mind, he was harder to do than anyone else, maybe only the one named his master could do it, because his specification did not amount in that little area. In a cold sweat he was in, the fairie (when he checked) were reacting the same way, but nothing to worry, since it soon disappeared when the room opened back up.

"Jiura De Fuji." He whispered out, the room opening up to a simple place where there was only a wooden door infront of him, the rest of the room was also made of wood. When the words were spoke out, the Shiekah eye on the center of it creaked a deep red, beginning to grow harder and harder with each pulse. As it finished, a voice rang out in the ancient language for him to place his claim and leave whatever place he was going, Shiek having no intention of staying. Whenever a Shiekah was considered to be 'master' he never saw his master because a quarrel would have to be done, that he did not want to do--it was an ancient custom. Smiling, he laid the hero against the door, watching was he was materialized through, knowing where he was going would help him, leaving a little note in his hat.

Long last the thing was gone, the boy and his fairie disappeared and even the door de-materialized before his eyes, it knowing he was no longer welcome to visit. If Impa was there, he couldn't be, and that just suited him fine, Shiek may have been raised by the beautiful woman, one who was a Giantess if anything, but it didn't matter. Being the smallest of the Shiekah, he was often looked away as puny and never having the skills to match anyone, boy were they wrong when his training completed. Nodding towards the door, or where there was a simple wall with the eye still implanted on it, he was going to hang around Kakariko for a while, and something was amiss. The Temple of Shadows was not opened up, the Spirit having already been there, a thing had strayed away, and this one would find it out.

--------------------

"...up." The swirls of eyes peered open upon the confrontation of a voice, a cloth covering his ear so that not all of it released out of there. The last part he could remember was attacking a monster, then something came up and made him go away into dream-land, his world blowing apart. At some parts he could feel someone strong holding him, like a father would and at that moment, he wished one were near him, a father figure or something. Being raised by girls was a little harsh for the Hero of Time, and with not even a boy as a friend, it was a wonder he didn't turn out to be some sorts of gay. This moment did not seem to matter, answering the voice was the most important, a groan heard from him, and those eyes fluttered open all the way, to hear the shout. "Get up!"

"Huh?" He recognized the voice, his fairie was floating above him with her arms crossed around her chest, she looked a little mussed up herself, not even wanting to see how he looked. "What is it, Nav'?"

"You are so lazy! Hee, you remind me of when we just met, seven years have passed and we may have grown up, but I don't think you're little sleeping attitude has." Giggling a little, she leaned down with a flutter of her wings and placed her palms on his face, massaging his cheeks, he had gotten a little dirty, she still not able to comprehend where they were. As far as she knew they were lying on a bed, well he was, and there was a dry smell around, that of a prison.

"Did we get thrown into jail? Oh, Goddess, we are probably in Ganondorf's jail!" Link squealed out, feeling back behind him and to his surprise, there was his Master Sword and the Hylian Protector connected to his back. Mm, along with that, his own belt was around his waist and in the corner of the room, he realized with eyes focusing in the dark, was his satchel and supplies. That conclusion smacked him in a strange way, maybe this wasn't jail at all, just an old room, from the feel of the bed, that was no cot, nor was it a very beautiful one at that. Almost reminding him of his own at bed, just sized up to fit him (well almost, his feet hung over the edge of laying down all the way) from top to bottom. Mm, the comfortable-ness was at a max, knowing if he used this sleeping device for over a thousand years, it would not once give him a bad backache, it was like magic.

"I think maybe we got rescued." Navi nodded to her comment in success, fluttering down and sitting on Link's stomach, as he laid on the bed, looking up and seeing those light blue orbs were glowing in the dark, staring down at her.

"How do you figure?" He whispered out, they were not really speaking loudly, the fear that someone heard them, Link had yelled once, so if they had a guard on post, then they were alerted. This was nice and all, but Ganondorf could of put them in a nice room, and just left his weapons because he wanted to face the boy in combat later on, that did sound like the evil King.

"For one, when you fell out, the thing came after me. I shot and shot with all my might, but nothing happened to him, and as he struck me I saw him. He was a blonde-haired man with red eyes." It was simple to conclude who it was.

"Shiek! That means he must have been rescuing us, but this place looks like a prison." How bad did it seem that he may have been teamed up with Ganon, Link had no doubt in his mind that they were at the old Hyrule Castle.

"I can't explain about Shiek's appearance at Ganon's castle, but I just have a feeling this is not Ganondorf's place, go check out the supplies, will you?" When she spoke that, he complied by going over there and searching through the supplies, his surprise met when he realized the nature of it. Up until a few days ago, they were running out of food since most of it got ruined in the Temple of Water, having been eating a few of Epona's carrots. Now the satchel had a separate compartment built in and when he flipped it open, there was tons of food that could last a good while, also it was cold. Somehow, the people who 'captured' them had installed a compartment that was lightweight and also let him carry meats without them spoiling. Chilled water and other drinks could be kept in there for use of when he was thirsty, or just wanted to cool down, it was a great appliance.

"You are right, how did you sense that?" Looking over at her with a bit of curiosity, she was about to answer when a noise startled the both of them, it was the noise of a key.

Sure he had heard it a lot of times, since he had been visiting the past temples and his own house had a key-lock all those years ago, back then it was a delight. Now mixed feelings of emotions and different other ones racked out of fear and also curiosity of this person, seeing that it was a very tall height. Short hair made it seem like a man, the shadow gave off some huge muscles, clad in a tight little uniform, or he thought since there was nothing hanging off. A sword was strapped to the back, when it turned and that was where he saw himself die, knowing it would be true, and only the clicking noise of a match. A match? Mmhm, then the thing fell down and a curse in another language (feminine) came out and it lit another, walking forward and touching the match against something.

Brightness filled his eyes, clawing at it since exposure to total darkness for a while made one prone to hate the light, he had no idea how long he'd been under, but it seemed a while. As he was looking through, adjusting to the light that came about, a glance at Navi made him see her eyes had never hurt, a disadvantage that the Hylians had. Fairies could take a much more higher experience of light, he able to take more than normal Hylians, since he could see here, just not able to view directly into the light. She was looking ahead with a bit of spark in her step, not able to realize what she was looking at, he wanting to experience the same thing, so he stared ahead. When he looked down, he saw a giant candle was in the center of the room--source of light--and those long muscular legs came into view, he skipping the body and staring ahead into the beautiful eyes of the Shiekah woman.

"It's been a while, Link. Or should I say, Hero of Time." Smiling, the woman of over six feet--Impa--was dressed the same way she had been seven years ago, her clothes updated with armour around her body, but basically the same suit as before. The hair was still the same boyish, spiky white with the licks of a cow shown all around, giving off a mix of masculinity and femininity. Now the sword was a new addition, along with that was a pair of small nunchukus at her side, along with some other tools he had never seen before. Maybe new artillery had been found when he was asleep, that was a possibility, he knew if this was Impa then she was just a part of some resistance against the evil Ganondorf. Mmhm, she just had to be the leader, and all he knew was that it spelled a good part, if he was with her, then the bad stuff would go away--she was his master.

"Impa!" He squealed out, like the little boy he was on the inside, and jumped up out of the bed, leaping from the bed and down into her arms, held in response. If there was ever-another mother figure, aside Saria, this was it and she was more than a figure in the past, now she was definitely one. It mattered since the woman toppled over him, looked a lot stronger, and could deal out more physical abuse than he could, great qualities that made him feel protected. Giggling, he was laying on her tall body, head on her shoulder and just nuzzling his head into her shoulder, loving the feel of such a big body, not worried about Navi's jealously. Besides that, she was a mother figure in this time period, while to him, Saria was a mature child, she was way older than him and Impa, this was just the physical characteristics.

"Ha ha ha! I am glad to see you too, hero. And Navi?" She looked over to the other one, who was shying away, not even a bit jealous about the two of them hugging, a surprise to the huge Shiekah. Mm, she had grown up, was all she could conclude and soon the girl came over to join them in a huge hug, the two of them being held by their former master, the one whom could beat them. A special bond had been established between them, even though the three were together for a week or so, it was what happened that made it so special. Not even the forces of Ganon could break the bond that they shared, she just holding the two and then the moment passed, the deadline had come. Sitting them both down on the ground, she leaned against a huge wall, the entire room consisted of stone and was actually an old prison, the only room they could sit them into, she breathing a sigh.

"What's wrong, Impa-sensei?" Navi whispered out, the boy was sitting back on the bed and he had his palms open, she sitting in the center of them and in an Indian-style position, staring up at her.

"Our reunion is in vane, because we can't be together very long, I have business and so do you. As you know, or I can tell you have found out where the next temple is, right?" The room to the door was open, revealing a long hallway, but nothing else could be seen since it was so dark down there, the two of them nodding in response. Kakariko somewhere in there was where the next temple was at, that was as much as they knew, but where possibly could such a place of old legend be reformed, she would know.

"We know its here, but not the exact location." Link muttered out, looking down at his fairie and just stroking her hair as he listened, it wasn't boring, just kept him attentive in these situations.

"It is located above the Graveyard, the back where the two of you found the old song of the composers, right above where we--" She cut herself off and cursed to herself, the two of them were barely listening so the last par they didn't pick up, nodding. They were acting like teenagers--just hearing the Graveyard part--and totally ignoring the rest, seeing that they were maturing into their forms quite nicely.

"So, that is where it is. Okay, why is our time crucial, do we have to get up there quickly?" Navi almost suspected the thing would close in a few days, they left on a specific time-quest, and something she did not want to do, but would take on if the need were taken on.

"Well, no there is nothing to be done in an amount of time, the Shadow Temple of full of spirits and all sorts of things that you can't imagine. There was no way to navigate it back in the old days, so when the temple was built, the ancients made something called the Truth of Lens. Later adapted to the Lens of Truth, this glass enables you to see pas the mirages and all sorts of traps that lie deep inside of the dungeon."

"So what's the problem?" Link looked up, his attention off of the girl, still stroking her though, he just was more interested in the story than anything, but he was stroking her softly like a kitten.

"The lens has disappeared, it went missing about eight years ago, maybe the conflict with Ganon caused some thieves to get some courage up and dive down and get it. Funny thing is that we need you to go back in time and find it." Smiling a little nervously, she did not want to hear the mixed reactions that were going to come out in both directions, she knows it seemed weird to take on.

"Time? How're we suppose to do that!" Navi splurged up and Link looked over at her, the two of them saying it at the same time, looking at each other for a moment, then smiling and staring back. A little jinx between the two, they simply ignored the old superstition and looked over at their master, had she gone crazy or something? Even if they were raised in the forest, their knowledge knew that no being had ever went back into the past and changed it, it was impossible. Wow, there was no way that this could go back in time, there isn't a song or a spell they learned that could produce that sort of effects. Time travel was against the laws of Physics and unless someone invented a machine (they knew technology was great, but not that great), then the possible simply wasn't.

"Yes, you shall go back in time, I know it sounds weird, but we have a method, or a theory. It has never been done and if it can't we can always go back to the alternative of making another lens." Nodding, she neglected to mention that would take another ten years and that the one whom suggested the idea of going back in time was none other than Shiek, she had heard it from another member. Everyone was skeptical at first, but the way that the boy said it was enough to convince them, Impa knowing the boy's intentions were good, so she let it pass through.

"How do we pass through?" The skeptical one Navi answered, Link was a bit skeptical but he knew in his heart that what Impa spoke was true, still a bit confused at how it could happen.

"You shall return what was once laid at rest." It was all she could say, another hint from Shiek was to not reveal the situation of it, or otherwise it would brand the Hero of Time's spiritual perception.

"W-what do you mean 'return to what was once laid at rest'? I don't understand what you are talking about!" Navi screamed out because the woman was backing away, the door shut by itself and disappeared, the three of them standing in the room and looking deeply at each other, Link quite while she was furious.

"Yes, Impa-sensei? I don't understand." It wasn't that he was dense, Link was no good at riddles, especially ones designed just for him, having him smack dab in the middle of it.

"I can't say anymore, it shall ruin you're test. Hero, I want you to think hard about you're weapon of choice, only when it is laid at rest will you're past come back to you." Smiling, she backed the last few feet and stared at them with one last glance, knowing this would probably be one of the lasts few times she saw them. It was hard to lose people, she knew it, because when they were gone, the sorrow came and went away, never truly disappearing. All of it remained hard in you're heart, always in the way and never really accomplishing anything without the battle ensuing inside of you're heart. Certain things calmed it down, while others sparked it up, she knowing that they would all live, just not be able to rejoice together, another reunion like that would never come. Before she threw down the smoke to leave, she pressed forward and threw herself up towards the hero, leaving him one last goodbye present.

Just like they had left the first time with a kiss, this time they were left with one--it wasn't that she loved him like that--he was more like a son, this was just a memory. Now that didn't mean the kiss was dirty or anything, she just simply lifted him up to her height and pressed her feminine face against his, their bodies smashed together in fury. Mm, she had wrapped his legs around her chest, because the waist was too low and stroked his blonde hair back and forth in such a nice little action. Compared to her body, his was very much girly, as those beautiful breasts braced against his chest, not at all hard, the softness of them remained and poked against his tunic. Of course it was felt--she knew that much and had her arms around his waist, pushing those hard lips against his and holding it in passion.

At the least, he was surprise when he was pulled, looking over to the left and see Navi had a mixed feeling upon her, she was jealous and accepting it. He did want to break the kiss and stop it, want her to explain, but he felt the knowledge flowing in through the kiss, as she broke the barrier and used her tongue. When the warmness came to him, there was nothing to do but accept it in the fact that soon it would go away, she wasn't a bad kisser, he remembered that. Navi wasn't acting like the last time she did, the previous time she had been madder than a hornet, this time coming up by his shoulder and holding him. It was so strange and mysterious at the same time, almost dreading it when the tongue pushed back and the saliva-swap ended in such a bad nature.

"Goodbye, Hero of Time. Look into the Light Temple for the answers." She threw him against the bed, he landing and that was when a warp entered and sucked him through, seeing that he threw down the place just in time. The smoke entered up and this time the warp was not that long, soon he had been zapped through the entire town and was not just outside, but out on the plains. As far as the eye could see from Kakariko Village, he knew in his mind there was only one place to go, still not certain how to transcend the barriers of time and space. One thing that he knew was that it would be a fun one, that was for sure, they were in for some even better adventures than imagined when this quest was started. Yes, his horse was there (somehow) and there was nothing to do but get on her and ride, on through the plains towards the Temple of Light.

The talk of the kiss was not brought up again in their travels, it was not that it hurt either of them, they just never spoke of it in the meanwhile. Epona had been traveled to them by the magical powers of the Shiekah, the two of them convinced that he was working for Impa, and was on the good side. There were sides in this world, not many were on his, while a few on the side of evil and the majority remained in the neutral position. Whoever had been a traitor to them, or a spy, was now watching and so the two of them stopped speaking of important matters in the daytime. It was the beautiful atmosphere that made this way, smiling towards the way that everything happened and thanking the Goddesses his friends were with him, otherwise the world would end.

Now as they rode through the moonlight, heading for the place that held the Master Sword's home, there was nothing to do but wonder it would be to be small and/or seventeen in the past. First was the possibility of being back in his old body, that would be different, then there was being the more important one of being seventeen and in the past. Seeing other people that were kids then might be some fun, plus he could see Saria when his mission there was done, that seemed another important fact. How much fun it would be and as the moonlight descended on him, the present of the night was disappearing his tiredness appearing, setting course for the old castle- grounds. Hooves were racing forward when he looked at his own fairie, stroking her softly and knowing what true love simply was, his head going down on the mane of his pony and falling asleep.

--------------------

"Are you sure it just goes in?" He couldn't remember pulling the sword out, it had been a memory that was long-since forgotten, and why wouldn't it want to be blocked out? His own childhood had been lost in the land, it was sad and at the same time, he knew that it was going to happen back then, there was no preventing it. A small chuckle was flowing through his own body as the hands were holding upon the sword, they were just about to slam it down inside of there. How else could that happen when you were pulling out a sword that was almost as tall as you, something a little boy couldn't afford to enable. Humming, awaiting an answer, he didn't want to do something without her permission, he wasn't a lapdog or anything, her approval just meant that much to him.

"Yes, it slips inside, just go ahead." She smiled over towards him and watched as he lowered it all the way, only an inch remained before the click was preformed. How they could have such technology even amazed her; the ancients had more secrets up their robes than it was presumed in the history books. Presuming that it was all-mechanical, the thing took a hold of the sword and pushed it down all the way, it was unlike what was going on anywhere else. Such things like that were going to come when the time was settled, she still a little nervous about the effects of what time would have on each other. Hoping not to end up old and gray, but the same size that they were now, which could become the outcome of here, she still a little skeptical it would work at all, he true to the look in his eyes.

Seven years back, here we come! Those thoughts were the last ones he heard as he pulled the sword up all the way and decided not to go for the slow and easy method. Yelling out in a bit of fury, he slammed the sword down and hit the slit on the top--which couldn't miss, the thing was at least three inches thick. Now while it went down, he looked about and a trip down memory lane just opened up in his mind, the crease reminding him he could be put to sleep, the fear locking on. No matter how hard he tried, his hands were glued onto the place, the sword hilt was made of super-glue and he had been the unfortunate idiot to click it onto there. A blue aura was surrounding the sword, swirling out and filling the entire platform up, even some of the old spaces where the medallions were, taunting him.

A burning sensation interrupted his thoughts, feeling it pierce down into his skin and burn itself all over his body, the thing like a eruption of blue fire. Swirling back and forth, like it was in a spiral, the pain would go and subside, then come back in doses that were worst than the last, every single time. Except this was not summoned up, he had a sneaking suspicion that it was for the fact of the sword, yes, the barrier surrounding him was singing him. There was a violent nature about this, like the power did not want him to return, it wanted him to stay like this and never go back home, that would be a sin too it. He would fight it, he just knew it, and that was when his eyes slammed shut, screaming out with all his might, realizing that his voice could not echo in this dimension.

Where was he? He had no idea and at that moment, it wasn't the most precious little memory in his mind, if there was anything left, the thing felt gone. Gone was a worse turn, the thing was slowly disappearing and soon would not be there at all, only a former shadow of its old self, thrown away like the garbage. Indeed, his mind was deteriorating as the clock spun backwards (wherever there was one) and eventually he would be back at the mind of ten. He wasn't going to be stupid or anything, just back to the innocent state he was whenever his fury was a minimum and everything was small, but how would he remember his mission? No one had ever said that, he did not want to go be back to being innocent, if he was like that than everything was ruined, but there was nothing to do, it was out of his hands.

While Link was struggling with it, there was something that looped around his hand, a small hand that he recognized as that of the seven-inch fairie. It gave him comfort and strength, knowing she was probably facing the same ordeal as him, you did that whenever you broke the law of Physics. Nothing like this was supposed to happen, but in all that he realized his title was the Hero of Time, the master of even Time itself. That is what Shiek had said on what seemed over a thousand years ago, that must have been what he meant, a prophecy in the making, like the dreams he had had so long ago. As this happened, the lips of his were met with another small pair, the hand leaving his and now arms were around his neck, holding him and kissing him.

I can do it; I can make it through with him! She had endured the same hardships as him, the burning was going through her mind, but she was unable to see what they looked like and if scars would remain, afraid to let go. If she let go, then she might go flying out in the seven year period, stranded in another era where there was no Master Sword nor a way to return back to him. Such a despicable remark, there was no way that she would ever do anything like that, holding onto him for the dear life that was just as much for her than anyone else. There was nothing to do but accept throw what she had at him, hoping he would accept, that was when she puckered up and made the journey to his lips pushing them forward. She had climbed up the inside of his shirt and trailed up, since the fluttering of her wings was just too desperate to attempt, swirled up through the eras.

Who is this? Of course I know who it is.... its Navi. Indeed, when he was first kissed, the boy had no idea that it was, just that the feel of it was intense and much more familiar everything into the place of it. Now that the kiss was pushing on, there was nothing to do but accept it, the love of it was moving onward so that everything was turning to the former place. Although they were different in size, no one would of cared because the display of passion that each of them showed, blowing out the beautiful breaths during the amount of it. They were still in space, sure, but now that it was going even further and further, the darkness of the place was getting smaller and smaller, the expansion from before was just unreal. Now the condensation of time had caused everything to go back, it was like the trip was almost through and the brain of theirs was not disappearing, Navi's had been doing the same thing.

Speech was incapable in this time and place, so as the two of them were looking into their, eyes the ferocity of the situation would send shivers down anyone's spine. There was only a way to stand each other without clawing at each other in a way that would cause mothers to cover their children's eyes, using some sort of direct link into their hormones and knocked out the compassion away. The space was getting and smaller, the smaller it got, the fiercer their eyes got and the more lustful each of them were becoming, the kiss holding up as their tongues pushed against each other. Size was not even a matter anymore, neither could care if one was twenty feet tall and the other twenty inches, all that mattered was the two of them were together. Yes, if it had been someone else than the power would not of been great enough for them, but at this time, it was all in the matter of explaining the two soul-mates together.

Mm, the screen was flashing forward and all of sudden, the scene changed, the space was gone and they were left down inside of the room from before. Inside of the Temple of Time, the aura had appeared and passed through them, disappearing as he looked down and saw that the blade rested down inside of there, clicking in the Pedestal of Time. It was different because, as their lips met, they knew each other and about the other temples from before, it was the tongues that were so plausible. Succulent saliva had been pressed together and the tongues had gotten immediately smaller than the rest of them, the former were much larger than before and he almost knew that he was licking at her face. As it happened, there was nothing that he could do but stare over towards her, seeing the smaller face and saw from the look in her eyes that his own were tiny. It had worked, they were smaller than before and that could mean what happened next, the travel to the well to search for a tiny lens that revealed the truth.

"I am tiny again?" He gasped when his voice rang out, noticing that the familiar masculine was breached with the distant feminine voice, the one he had acquired as a boy. There were no reflection glasses or mirrors around here, so all he could do was look over to his fairie, having broken the kiss and seeing her at her original two and a half inches.

"Yup, as am I. Mm, it seems our memories have remained the same, but our...hormones have gone down." She giggled, and looked off to the side, he doing the same when they realized at how passionate they had been, never had the two of them acted that way.

That was just the way the ball bounced, it was at the moment and probably would not happen until after the journey, then they would have plenty more time to deal with it. Otherwise, the time happened upon them, then the passion could ensue, now was just not the time or place, the secret remained they were both nervous. It was a natural thing in this situation, everything else just seemed to be the fact of the matter, and the love was a hard thing sometimes. Virgins the two of them were, so it was without a doubt they would be testy about doing anything, even if they both weren't, the interspecies thing were surely different. Who wouldn't be, when this was probably the first time in history that a Hylian had fallen in love with a fairie, the feeling just as mutual in that area.

Kokiiri had sometimes fallen in love with their own guardians, but it was usually because they were protected, and that the things were beautiful. The Forest Children did know about love and of course did stuff like that, they were all the same, usually a crush or two was among them. It was stupid to rely on this sort of stuff, the way they were raised caused everything to push itself away and then for the formatter to come back. Nothing had happened about the couples mating or having children, or married--stuff like that never happened, if it was then the stuff that was under wraps. If it did happen, he'd never heard about it, but his relationship would never be undone, all of it would be accomplished with the simple matter of them being in love.

History would go down that the Hero of Time had a damsel, except she was not in distress, she was the only one that ventured into the bowels of Hell with him. Other just cheered form the sidelines and wanted love, admiring his skill, while the one whom he loved was what he admired, a boy who loved to see the girl fight. It would be nice up until about the center of the documentary, where it mentioned that this lover was none other than a girl of the Fairie race, a small girl. This was the girl that he loved and always would, but the book would state that something was seriously wrong because the Hylian was in love with a fairie, one that was only seven inches tall in height. It would display all sort of weird content at how he had mental problems, didn't think he was a real hero and sometimes gave up, only to be witted by his young accomplice that this was the write thing to do.

Whether he was dead or not, the boy would not care about the place, nor would he be discouraged to stop his power of love with her. That stupid discouragement were just rumors, they were as stupid as they come and still nothing would keep him from renewing his love to her. He honestly loved her, he knew that, knew she felt the same way and the feelings were mutual between the two of them, wanting the entire world to know. He'd just forget about whatever the jealous ones said and would accomplish his goal, that was to keep his love with her and always stay in the ring with her, the love was eternal. Everything was piling down and as the two of them took the steps away from the pedestal, there was an eerie feeling of where exactly they were. What exactly had happened, was it the time before they received the Ocarina of Time, or was it before that, might he meet his former self, or was he that.

"So, our memories remained?" They had stood silence for quite a long time, not sure of what to say, the thoughts of them both just rambled out in an jugular movement, Link speaking this out as he stared forward, they pushing out of the Door of Time, glad it didn't shut up.

"Mmhm, now we are to head to that well, but you know a way we could drain it?" There was no way that she was going to pick up a bucket and start sloshing out the water back and forth, that wasn't her style and not able to do it. Still, there had to be something that was dressed out, a spell or incantation that showed itself upon and revealed the power of listening intact. Those tunics didn't fit him anymore, nor the iron boots, so the two of them could not even attempt to sink down there or drowning was a definite possibility. "Our equipment is useless."

"Speaking of which, where is all my old stuff?" He gasped and realized that on his body was only the Hylian Shield, his backpack was replaced with a smaller version of it, the side pack holding his Slingshot, Bombs, Boomerang, and all the other things from the past. Pushing the pack off of him and checking inside, the black cape, and all his adult equipment was gone, along with the old tunics and when he thought the boots. Mmhm, someone had stolen his stuff as he went through time, either that or it disappeared down the vortex because it was holding him back through the new time. That was the explanation that he had come up with, hands crossed across his chest and staring forward, looking maybe that a new compartment was held there. Nothing was there, the weapons were really gone into space and probably three years in the future, so he'd find them when he came back, all rusted and ugly.

"I noticed it is gone, but I think that Rauru is holding it." It was true that the vortex could of sucked it up and left it down to dry, but who knew when you had just been sat back seven years in time. Those pieces of equipment were probably held there because the boy could not support the new weight, he had the power, just not the force in this body to use it. Using his old power would not work as much as it did because it hurt to do it, she just knew it would kill him if he did something like that. The fifteen-year old selves were now trapped inside the body of ten-year olds, or the maturity was inside a younger body for the little fairie. Either way, they were now in the old forms and it was just a strange thing to be in such a way, either way would make them spoil or not, they could not do anything about this because the change would probably happen when it was all over.

"Speaking back of draining the well, maybe there maybe the old Song of Storms." Link nodded to his suggestion, that song was still written down on the old pieces of paper that had been replaced in the Water Temple. Indeed, that was where the storms conjured up from the clouds and spread water across land, the boy always wondering how such a thing was possible. Rain didn't just appear out of anywhere, the stuff was condensed from the lakes, turning into water vapor and then raising up into the white clouds, where it let out whenever the time was right. This song may have been not very 'magical' it was just a rainmaking machine condensed inside of a melody, a more productive way or seizing the water. He concluded that when you were near a water source, or any near the liquid anywhere, that the magical song sucked it up and fed it down into the ground.

What this meant was if they got near the well, or anywhere in Kakariko for that matter, the water from the only source would be dried up and allow them access in there. Of course, a bit of pity would be felt for the townspeople, since they would have to import water from the Zoras in Hylia and get a higher price for it. It didn't mean they would have a drought, the well wasn't that big--or so he remembered--it could be filled up in a few days, long after he was gone. Mmhm, that was where he would retrieve the lens and make his way out of there, getting back to the time when he felt more like himself, then now. As they were making their way out of the place, that was where the idea suggested up, the old land would be left at rest, the Temple of Time would be fine for now.

"Mm, good idea, Link, we'll just drain it with that song." Smiling, the fluttered over and sat upon his shoulder, looking down at him and awaiting, with the small body back, she could hang around other areas now.

"Alright, let's go!" He smiled and when he had stepped just a foot outside of the place, the smell made him feel weird, it was strange to be back in the past. The good, clean air felt so stale inside his nostrils that he had to place his shirt over his face, lifting the small tunic some to keep from gagging it back. Glancing over at his fairie for a similar response, those lids of his revealed that the feelings were mutual in that area and place.

Her eyes sparkled past through the sunlight as the road down from the Temple of Light was bright and shining, not a cloud in the sky and no demons anywhere. Humans had replaced the Redeads, and where those bloodthirsty monsters lay, there were little dogs running and barking through the bristling streets of Hyrule Castle Marker. She ignored it, because it was just a mirage to her, the future was the real present now, and so they zipped through the town in less than fifteen minutes, ignoring all. Indeed, there was nothing there; the time had changed from the dark morning, down into the noon sun, so that getting out of the castle was a breeze, the drawbridge held open to pass. Out of the place they went, the fields of Hyrule felt more real than that place, it was evil to be there, the sinful past made the future look stupid in comparison to any other.

--------------------

Epona was no longer an accessory of his, since she was still a pony back in this time-period, so the two didn't even bother to go visit Malon because all they'd get was chores. Not bothering to go and visit anyone from the past, it was the mission that was in hand, the time for lovesick trials could wait until after the Lens of Truth was recovered. Pleasure would not be wasted on this place, where the people they didn't know seemed like illusions, hoping their past friends didn't look the same way. What happened was over the next three days, the two kids ventured closer and closer back towards the village of Kakariko, one in the past? It was one of the longest journeys that felt on his feet, maybe the riding of the horse had been such a comfort that actually using his own dogs was a different agenda.

Also, the body was a hassle to handle since he was used to walking at above five feet, now he was closer to below the four-foot range. Angling the body was so stupid, a few nights trying to perfect it the best he could, it was not as easy as it seemed to shrink back to size. No power could be used since the Kokiirish Sword would probably burst on the amount of energy he was used to excruciating such an amount. Basically, if he had to choose, the body of his older self would be a better choice, it was just so much better when compared to the child-form, everything seemed better when he was older. He never saw that if she had the problem, of course her smaller wings became a problem at first, but by the first night they were all right, she never used her feet anyway.

There was nothing to do the following nights but talk, the talk consisted of different things about how the changes affected one another. She had explained that about her wings and different things like how their lips were vastly different from one another, a thing each of them noticed with embarrassment. He explained all his problems, plus the swordplay with his sword had gotten worse and worse, probably since he never used his little Kokiiri Dagger. The stupid thing just didn't seem to handle in his palms, always screwing it up or accidentally holding the hilt wrong since his last hilt was almost the size of the dagger. That was another thing he would work on when he got back (in case they were going to have to travel back for the last medallion) or for any other reason.

It was quite a fun time over the travel, as quick to each temple as they had gone, none of them ever noticed how quick it came and went. MM, it was enjoyable just to lay down and enjoy the stars instead of sleeping on the horse, she wasn't hard or anything, just a little on the tender side on his back. He loved how everything went about in the slow-matter, thinking that when they got back that they may walk down to Kakariko instead of run. After the fire or walking was taken off, the rest of the trip was a breeze; the memories were flowing down inside his mind in and out of there. This felt just like the old days when the dungeons were easier, the bosses probably being done in with one Master Sword slash and their troubles not as great.

At long last, the trip took the matter of days and they did reach the old town of Kakariko, it wasn't as bustling as it was seven years in the past. Another joy was that the places everywhere weren't as crowded anymore, they just had a normal amount of people, and it wasn't that there were more people in the future. A population could only have so many children and with that, they'd only be around seven or so, not enough time to cope with ruining the masses of people. With the Marketplace running with Redeads and Ganon's castle near there, nothing was able to suit the living space for there--besides, who would wanna live near the King of Evil? This place was just more suitable in the future, they almost wishing that they'd of made another village for everyone, device it into two so that the crowds weren't so great.

Mm, as the two stepped into the village, the pleasantness of it caused a great mark to be bared on the two of them, they were looking forward to this place. As much as they wanted, there was no time to stop and see Anjou, even though it would have been a nice time to see her, how long after they had been gone.

On their talks, Navi had guessed that how long they had been around in the future was the same amount of time that had passed in the past. It was confusing (Link was looking at her strangely) until she explained in a manner that didn't use so many words that sounded alike just to confuse you. With homonyms aside, her terms were that as long as they had been awake in the future, that was how long had passed in the present. Basically, they had been doing these quests for the medallions for about three months, that compiled that Ganondorf's chase after Zelda and Impa had been three months ago. Neither of them had read a history book, so they didn't know how long it the Gerudo's to attack, and their theory could be wrong, it could be just a few days afterwards.

It was decided that it was probably just a few days, since the other would be stupid, Ganondorf probably wasted no time to attack them with his forces. Another realization was that Rauru had told them something like that, he remembered that he had said the times, or maybe he didn't--it was a blur from back then. The point was that it couldn't of happened back then, the time was not slower, it was just how he was warped forward, the people probably not remember him whenever he saw them. Not that he was very important to them, back then there was no Hero of Time, just a kid from the forest that only needed to prove himself to the other races. Townspeople would just stare at him as a weird kid who wanted to be from the forest, a weirdo that needed some good discipline.

Now as they stared upon the boundaries of the town, ready to pierce it, there nothing to say, heading to the well would be the only fashionable thing to do. Fatigue had been reached because they had just had breakfast before entering the town, everything was closing down, and the final boundaries of the journey were over. More than halfway, he was still determined that it would get easier and easier as they went on, the toughness would be cruel, but not as bad as it had been before. Tiredness was not on either of them, the morning sun was just above the horizon so there was no fear of collapsing, and he was ready to face any intruders. Taking the last few steps forward, a smirk was piercing his lips, there was nothing to hold him back, only a faire to rely on, and with those words up, he ran out.

--------------------

"I'm kind of nervous about trying that song, what if we end up flooding the village or something?" This was Link speaking out, as they stood in the center of the town, right infront where the Windmill was located held the beautiful well. Made of a pure stone, the thing was blocked and carved like no other had ever been, well, it may have been the same since this was the first and only well he had seen. Perched above the well (sticking into the ground) was a post that swirled above and shown off, where a bucket hung there and gave itself off. Or that's usually how it would be, the rope was not there, nor was the bucket, because the well was filled up to the very top, no need for it now. No such things remained in the forest because the water was in a stream and always that way, while Kakariko held it off and had to buy it from either the Hyrule Castle Market or from the Zoras.

"Yes, but it doesn't hurt to try it." Navi whispered out, but the truth was that she was afraid of the amount of water might drain the well and take the hell out of it on the town. When the stuff would drain, she was afraid that it would all come up into one cloud and rain down on them, because they had only used the thing one time in their life. It had been when they first acquired it--not able to remember if a catalyst was used-- there was no worry since nothing bad happened then. Just a slight rain had sprinkled down, so maybe it was controlled to an amount that just sprayed you--not something that could destroy an entire town, it wasn't an evil- sounding song. Everything was depending on this moment, hoping that the Lens they spoke of was really encased down here; otherwise; they would have to go into the temple blindly.

How horrible that would be to go in there without the knowledge of the mirages true ability, Impa had stated that they wouldn't be able to tell the difference. There was no telling what a place that was run by Ganondorf's generals would do; they could do as much damage as possible with the two of them. Plus the instability of them was intense; the mentality of that place could drive them insane in a matter of minutes, which was not a good thing for the duo. A lens would reveal that all, as Impa said, and the two of them believed her tail that seemed weirder than the world had in the last seven years. Of course, with magic and all sorts of legends around that seemed real, the two of them did not doubt any of the mystical stuff that was around.

"So, the catalysis is the well, eh?" He smiled and climbed up the short little three feet, standing on top of the stone well, his feet across the side so that he wouldn't fall in or anything.

"Well, the water inside of there." She giggled a little and watched him blush a little; of course he knew it, that was just the way he was acting about it, a strange little fun attitude.

"So, would this conclude as a dungeon or a temple?" To tell the honest truth, the kid was stalling, he was nervous about this and only whenever the time was right would he cast the ancient spell through the flute-like machine. Pulling out the instrument from its holster, the thing was held inside of his right hand as he looked upon the girl, nodding with a bit of healthy maneuver in his step. He knew the song already, had memorized it the night before, since it would probably be one of the last times that he used it, or maybe whenever there was a drought. Then he would be in sort of jam, because the incantation needed a source to sprinkle out, he sort of glad that no one but him and Navi knew of it. And that evil little wind- mill keeper they had gotten it from back then, he wondered if the crazy loon was still wondering around here with his little organ-grinder.

Maybe a little monkey was at his side, while the skulls and other things resembling Death lay at his side; the maddening grin was across his lips. That was the man that scared him even more than Ganondorf, the obsession with the windmill and how it was not supposed to be interfered was a bad thing. Of course now that it was drained, he didn't even want to know the maddening part of the man, knowing that in the future his head must be maddening at how ugly the part was. About to break his heart again, there was no remorse in the actions he was about to sprinkle, if even the stupid well did drain, the spell was not even tested. No one had the song except the man and he had not a magical instrument, just that a boy in green had drained it when he was a boy--some sort of expert in time.

A fabric in time had created some sort of vortex where he drained the well as a man, well a teenager of seventeen or so--no, that was wrong. The man had said a little boy (he remembered, it was when he achieved the Hookshot and Navi was still recovering at the ranch) had drained the well. No other Kokiiri had ventured out of the forest, so his conclusion was when he traveled into the future, that a rip into another dimension was sealed in with him. It was a very confusing comment, some that most people wouldn't understand, but when you were asleep for seven years in a dusty, old chamber, there were things like this you should expect. But he was just wasting his time, letting his thoughts wonder on where they weren't needed, otherwise the water would already be gone and he halfway down the ladder.

"I don't think so, Link. I think if it was very dangerous down here that Impa would have warned us, but if our normal bodies can take it at this sort of power, I think it'll be a walk in the park. But seriously, don't get cocky or anything, because that is when you lose you're head and you're performance goes down." Her tone had been a little flat, but she finished it off with a sweet smile, showing she wasn't being mean or anything, just informative in her own way.

:"So, just an in-and-out operation?" He smiled towards her, she knew so much that it made him feel confident, but about a place hidden under a well- -it seemed farfetched she'd know a thing about it.

"If my corrections are right, then yes. Now go on and ready yourself to call the spell." No impatience was in here face, just a bit of worry why he wasn't attempting to call down the waters from below, it was like he was scared that maybe the spell would do more harm then good.

Nodding, there was no other talk to speak about, because she would know that he was stalling, and that was something he did not want her to know. He was the legendary Hero of Time (the name taken to more meanings than one, as of now) so that meant his display of courage had to be beyond some others. Sometimes the piece of Triforce didn't work because he felt not an ounce of its powers, though at other times it was the exact opposite of their and his empowerment was incredible. If she saw that he was scared, Link would be so embarrassed of those weird feelings that flowed out, he wouldn't know how to comply with it. Nodding that the fear would not show, the ocarina was pushed over where his lips were, staring down and remembering the notes as those lips wetted, puckered and pushed against the little stem that stuck off of there.

The tune that blew out was a sad one, but it had such significance to a high note at the middle and end of the song, you couldn't help but smile. It really was a song of the storms, for when you saw a storm, you're attitude was a little angered that the sun was leaving you, but at the same time a refreshing shower was coming. Almost in comparison to the somber Song of Time, this one had a low note, then a bass, and finally a high note, a repetition repeated the exact possibility. Those notes came out in such a way that the master of the instrument was shown, he was getting better and better, sometimes practicing every week or so. At first the practices had to go on every single night, now up to the point where it was going to be a smooth sailing, his thoughts were interrupted when the water swished.

"It's happening, Link." His fairie whispered, and the swish had come unexpected since that day not a single wind had blown, nor was there any pasting the back of his back. What the water's moving was exactly what it seemed--the water was moving--his eyes faltering down towards it and amazed at how the motions were going through. He knew that his faire was the same way, because she gasped and he could feel her scent pick up, like she was pointing at it, too amazed to even reach forward and touch it. The thing wasn't just going gently too and fro, it was violently splashing over and over, going faster and faster, picking up speed as it moved like in the ocean. Waves are what they reminded him of, when the tide was moving along the coast as a gentle breeze began to pick up, but then it changed.

There was no longer waves, they transformed into a tsunami or the caliber that made the townspeople run and hide, disappear into their huts and hope it didn't wash them away. Not enough to make them run and hide out of town, just enough to realize that their homes might not make it when the aftereffects were completed. That was the way the change was when the water began to spurt up towards Link, it was not moving at a high pressure like the ones had been inside the temple of water. Waters so harsh that he could stand on them without fear of sinking through, but still gentle enough not to hurt the bottoms of his boots. Oh, no, that would of killed him if it hit with contact, all this did was cause the boy to get his footing up and ready to dive out of range to avoid contact.

Not wanting to get wet was the only reason that the boy nimbly jumped out of the way, seeing his farie float aside and watch his movements. Barely even leaping, his feet pushed onto one side of the platform, holding his feet so that nothing could push him off in the most dangerous movements. Now that the tide had cleared, a tsunami was there and shooting straight up, now was the time that it was just similar to those inside the Water Temple. It was when the entire well burst and threw itself open did he shoot off, if not then the stuff may have drug him down with it into the air-locked confronts. There wasn't no way he was going to be there, so he jumped down and landed on his feet upon the wet ground below, seeing that everything was readying itself to be engulfed in water.

Before either of them could cry out and gather all the townspeople and shout that the well was exploding, the clouds that weren't there appeared. Indeed, the sunny sky was now full of five or six clouds that surrounded just the well; over in the other parts of the village, it would be clear as could be. No one would of believed it, of course, it was one of those things that you had to be there to experience the fullness of it--to get a better depth of it. Villagers would probably speak of how the boy conjured up here (some had seen a crazy boy standing on the well with an instrument) others would proclaim it was a rainmaker, either way was the right example. Anyway, the guzzle of rain shot up into the air, splitting into five different links and each one appearing right in the center of each cloud, the white masses of cloth expanding with the extra weight.

"Link! Before it rains, let's get down inside the well, incase it decides to over-fill it!" She was yelling because just like the name gave, a storm was beginning to brew, and the slight whistling of the extinct wind now appearing. It was enough to cock her attention, so she decided it was enough to get underground, granted the water didn't splash down when they were halfway down and kill them. Those thoughts weren't even on her mind; she was somewhere else, where they were inside of the place and accepting the gift of the lens. Maybe there would be one of the old 'blue-lights' from the past and maybe it was just a dungeon that had no boss, they had not been warned of an enemy protecting the ancient treasure, a guardian or something like of the sort. That was another thing, the sun was visible in the past, showing that was a good thing, there was nothing bad about this place, where the land was still pure and innocent.

Nodding along, he couldn't even speak since the wind had intensified since she had given the command, probably one of the last things that people could hear. Away he dove up the well, scaling the three feet and finding where the metal ladder was, something had had not noticed up until now, his troubles easing down. While he slid down the first few feet of the slippery ladder (having to reach out and take out the old gloves from his adulthood and slip them on so he didn't lose his grip) his trouble had eased. What he thought was maybe there would be nothing to get him down how many ever feet this thing was, it had to be more than three, he knew that much. Not much about wells was known for him, but from the stories he had read they usually were a lot longer than they seemed and sometimes would extend so deep that the underwater stream close-by overpasses them underground.

With the baring on his hands and the wind still brewing harder and harder, the five feet from the entrance of the well-transformed into ten feet, then down to twenty feet and even thirty. It was a wonder it was this long, he sometimes had to stop and brush his gloves on his tunic, getting it dirty from the mud and filth down here. No one had been down here in ages; it was a wonder that the ladder just didn't snap and he fall down with his rusted receiver broken. That was a thought he didn't want, it easily pushing out of his mind and continuing down the rail that had once held spiders, probably the small, underwater kind that were easily pushed away. The rain was not coming (before he got too far away, he had heard it thunder and start pouring outside) sort of sad that they had spent the last moments running with their tail between their legs. One hundred feet was the mark that he decided there was time for speech, well able to speak after fifty, the ladder had just seemed rustier from then on so he wanted to be careful, it now was better-looking.

"Y-you okay, N-Nav'?" He had been hurrying down the ladder, too fast for his own body, so tiring himself out was only natural, he'd been doing that a lot since trapped inside of this body.

"Mmhm, I am just fine, Link. A lot better than I've been for a long time, or at least that's what I think when I examine myself." Of course she wasn't tired, she had been fluttering her wings while he hurried and when a slower pace was taken, gently rested on his shoulder for the time being. There was nothing wrong in taking a break, he didn't mind, the weight was even smaller than when she was an adult, so no problems of being too heavy. Smiling, she whispered out the next phrase as gently as she could, for the fear of screaming may of made him scream and lose his balance, they were speaking quite hushed. "You did good."

"I did?" He had no idea what she was talking about, but what the hell, he could take a compliment every now and then, they were very few from other people.

"Mmhm, you handled yourself well, plus you put the gloves on after testing the ladder, that showed me some real maturity, you're soul really it catching up to you're adult form, isn't it?"

"I guess so, I mean I've never really thought of that before." That was great and everything, but what was going to happen when this was all over, he did expect to remain a child, but with a seventeen year old spirit?

"Yea, I didn't think you had, I don't think about it much either, this body just seems so little, doesn't it?" She noticed he began to climb again, not ignoring the question, just taking an even slower pace so that it was like when you normally climbed a ladder, his voice back with his body, more in synch.

"I know, I easily over-exert myself than I could in the other body, I don't have as much stamina, vitality, nor am I strong enough to do most of my techniques." It was very weird to be here, like you were trapped inside the body of an adult, instead of that of a kid, very mysterious in the worst ways. When he had first been transported into the future, the body was exciting, new and most of all fun to be in a form he thought he'd never be introduced too. A little bit scared of growing up, he had been, wishing he was in his old body and how ironic was it that now he was in his old body, he imagined being in the other body that was in the grown-up form! Now that he knew his true race (he'd always become this age, and even older) the satisfaction of growing to a beyond-reach age was not that exciting anymore. The only thing that he lived for were his fairie and saving the world, not even sure what he was going to do when this was all over, a familiar question that rambled through his mind?

There was no denying that the Kokiiri would take him back up until he turned thirteen, then they would be a little scared of his astounding height and brand him an outsider. If the Deku Tree even allowed him back in there (or the sprout, since the spirits from the temple of the leaf was gone, there was nothing holding the sprout back) willingly. When that was to come--and he knew that an adult would never be permitted to live there-- his relationship with the only girl he ever loved, aside Navi, was virtually over. Sure a relationship could form of it, but the sickness would drive everyone in the forest crazy, not to mention if they did start some sort of sexual contact, it would probably bruise and embarrass Saria. Something else that scared him was maybe the Goddesses--their work down for him--decided he did not need to remember this and clearly erased his memory?

Who said it was their place to determine who and where to discipline a person, or drain their memory, if they even had that sort of power in them. It was a strange thing to consider, no matter which way you looked at it, that was simply a thing he did not want to happen to him, to regain the child-like innocence. If he were drained of his memory, then all of what happened before he heard of the Deku Tree's sickness would cause such a catastrophe in the back of his mind. That was somewhere that you couldn't get at, no matter how much you brainwashed a person, the subconscious was strong enough to survive and show you glimpses in the only time it was the most powerful--you're dreams. All the battles he fought, friends he made, and everything else would disappear in a flash, he just a boy who wished he could fight monster--but already had. The worst thought was losing any thoughts of Navi, especially the adult memories, where their love for each other was proved to work, even if everyone knew.

Navi would be with him always, there was no way that he would let them try to drain his brain, he would resist and probably be death for it, but so what? His only love, and then he would eventually grow up without her and be too old for Saria, what would happen to the one who had no emotions? Or so the prophecies proclaimed that he did, but the fact was that the Hero of Time had feelings, he was hurt when you pricked him and even afraid of the monsters he battled. It was stupid when the ancients predicted such a stupid prophecy, and not only did it come true but everything about it was a complete lie. They did it wrong, and as the ladder came to an end fifteen minutes later, he realized that he had been moving about three hundred feet down, maybe even more.

"We're here..." Navi spoke in surprise, the place opened up so abruptly that you didn't expect to get here very fast, but the two of them had done it in no time flat.

"Indeed, but this looks a little plain." He had expected a very lit candle and maybe some evil spirits surrounding his way, this was the place right before the Spirit Temple, the prelude to it. Now this didn't seem like a prologue to anything, more of what it was the bottom of the well, but they could tell it was different, the scent of it was different and there was a door right infront of their field of vision. All they were greeted with was a plain room that sort of had a gloomy surrounding, nothing to back up the sudden spirits around this place. It was not a well-rested area, a stupid one was a better word for it, the shadows on the wall only because it was so dark, and a candle in the far-left corner of the room was the only brightness. Otherwise the two would be surrounded in the darkness, and since in this time period, he couldn't call upon the Triforce (or so he thought) and she couldn't brighten her aura very well, it was would have been hard to navigate the place.

"Might as well be, we are only here for one piece of treasure." He chuckled and looked around for any different spaces, this place may have been full of illusions like the temple, and this could all be a trap for the undetected. "Plain is an excellent defense, Navi."

"Yes, you're right." She watched as he pushed through the door, she hanging about on his shoulder since she didn't figure their would be much for a Ki blast in this place, the area really opening up for them when the door was through. Indeed, the door was just a stronghold for the real place (not a very good stronghold, but one, nonetheless) this entire place did amaze them in the wonderment of it all. Stretching infront of them was a long path made of stone, each one showing itself off and then it extended down into a path of water, she imagined it circled all around. Well, not circled, but moved in a block-format as to show that it was going all around in the direction that you wanted, not very easy getting lost here, that's what it meant. At the end of the path was a corner, to turn, showing the place was square-shaped, and to their far-left was another corner, revealing the entire place could just be a giant block.

A few cautious steps forward were given by the young boy, he testing each step incase there were some illusions in the ground, glad that wasn't to be for now. At last he was at the end of the corner and a peer around shown that his imagination was on the good side, because the block-room stretched all the way forward, there were two breaks in it. Those 'breaks' meant that a room was to the far-left and at the corner of the left, the right side of the path met with a narrow wall, it was very center. What he concluded was that this entire place was a thin path; the center was patted with a huge block that held the place, the structure format, in a way. Mm, that was good because with the water-path all around, there was hardly anywhere to go, which meant the treasure would be easier to find when he expected.

"Should we watch out for the floors?" He whispered, for the fear of a monster was coming in his mind, but so far he had not seen any Skillets from the trees above, or heard a clatter of feet.

"Yes, the only safe place should be the water." To be sure, she fluttered down and touched the water with her fingers, it was real all right and that meant they could easily step on this, the water could not stay on an illusion. "We are the safest when in water, but if we must venture into rooms, gather up some rocks you can throw to test the blocks."

Blocks? What blocks? Link wondered in a bit of confusion until he stared down, right before stepping into the water and saw exactly what she spoke of, he had seen it before. Along the floor were several blocks, they were in a manner that showed it knew what it was doing, in a matter of speaking that was doing the right thing. Well, each tile on the floor was exactly four feet across and four feet wide, just enough so if it was an illusion that he could fall through and down towards his doom. That was not on his agenda, so avoiding falling at all costs was the only the plan, he did not plan on dying today for the worth of a stupid lens. Not wanting to face that, the boy knelt in the water and felt for a few pebbles, taking them and stuffing them down inside the pocket of his side pack an old one that was empty.

This would protect him from there, he would simply cast one down and then check to see if it went through or not, that was how the test was preformed. If the rock went through the floor, that meant that his rock had proved to be true with the illusion being real and he could throw another infront of it. Say that this one didn't miss, it didn't go through, that meant he could hop on the other block, claim his rock and continue onward for his destination. Recovering the rocks gave him the chance of never running out of ammo and with such great aim, he'd never lose his mark and accidentally lose all the rocks (of course more were in the watery path.) Now that the test would of proved true, he could finally stop worrying about the ground, but now he wasn't focused on that, the wading of the water was there, exploring this entire place before going in a single room.

His travels took him around the first corner, checking all the spots with rocks, revealed that none of the spots were solid in here, they were all illusions. Indeed, he had lost all the rocks, not something he counted on, so simply stuck hit feet into each side of there, revealed that all the spots were done. It was stupid, because now he couldn't get to any of the hidden rooms, that it mattered, they were all tattered with locks, something he didn't want to deal with. No point in carrying keys unless the treasure chest was locked that had the lens in it, just hoping that wasn't the case in time, then the backtracking would begin. At long last, he passed the corner of the side with no monsters intact, knowing none were there and that's where he met the center area, seeing with open eyes a Triforce.

"A symbol?" Navi gushed out, she going over and surrounding it with her light; there was a symbol of the royal family down here, which was a very strange thing. There was such a gold to it, that the faded part seemed distant in the past, maybe the people had been visiting this place for some time (of course the Triforce in the Water Temple looked new, maybe the gold was permanent and holy?) If this place was so abandoned and made by the ancients, then why did the symbol look just as brand-new, well if did throughout the water. Indeed, the symbol had almost been stepped upon, she was the one who spoke of it, while he had had his head lowered, looking for more rocks, when he stumbled on it. Just standing there, the platform spread out and it seemed to glow through the liquid as the closer and closer he got towards it, warning that someone with a piece of its was near.

"Indeed, should I play the tune?" It was apparent that he should, because the place before had nothing else of content for them, maybe an abandoned room and a few jewels.

How he knew this was because before they had come to the center of here, Link suggested that they turn around and venture over on the other side. She agreed, since there was no harm in it and before they reached the center block, they went the other way and started to throw stones and pebbles, getting the same affect. A locked gate had revealed to them, chained with a key, and just another room that looked and smelt like a tomb, the Redead were probably down here, a monster he had no time for. Well, he had no patience for any monsters until the Spirit Temple came in his view, so it was revealed all the other areas were off-limits for this Hero of Time. Unless he was granted the power to fly or getting the special Lens of Truth, the place around her just seemed a bit of a mystery for him.

"Yes, go ahead and play it." There was no point in not playing it, if he didn't then they would just have to turn back, besides, Navi thought she saw something under there. Below the Triforce was a spot where you could just see with you're eyes, only bit enough for her and him to squeeze through, maybe an entrance down. What was beyond there was anybody's guess, she couldn't breathe underwater anymore (she'd tried diving earlier and ended up with her nose full of water) plus there was so much pressure under there. All they would do was go on and whatever the Triforce did, and maybe it did what it did in the last temple, then the adventure for the lens could continue on. If not, they were left would him diving under there and hoping the pressure do not crush his insides up, or going back and finding a child-size tunic?

"What do you think will happen?" The nervousness of the water rising and crushing him in this twenty-foot ceiling was arising to his mind, it was a bit of an impulse on his part but what did you expect from the boy that had almost been killed by the strong currents of that opposite song.

"I'm sure it's nothing, now stop stalling, sweetheart, just go ahead and play the song." Smiling, she was just masking her own fear of him being killed, it was all you could do to make up for the fury of the situation, the songs that they relied on were a nuisance sometimes.

Nodding, he remembered the first tune of him, so that fluttered out of his lips in a magical way that none other could, the best one of them all. Yes, the tune was a favorite of his, because it could put one to sleep, as the name had been suggested of sleeping the ancient Zelda asleep, either dead or living, he wasn't sure at this time. Either way, she wasn't with Impa in the future, because Impa would have introduced them, but why hadn't he been sent to Impa by the one of the name of Shiek. Mysteries were boiling through his mind, but these were not the time for that, it was time to blow on the ocarina and hope that a spell was summoned. This time, however, it wasn't one that rose the water, glad the Song of Storms had no symbol, and just blowing forward and being amazed like in the Water Temple.

Opposite of the song that started the storms, this song that sunk the water went into affect just as it had in the place where he had faced the dreaded Shadow Link. Mm, just as the water had begun to sink down then, it did the same thing here, and revealed to them a place that was way beyond imagination of the normal beings around here. It was sinking down all the way until it was gone, the ground was drier and a foot deeper than the rest of the place, but that wasn't the entire tune had done. As it sunk away from him and showed the solid ground he wasn't afraid to touch, the place where Navi had seen showed her vision just a few moments ago, leaving her silent from him. While he took a step forward, sheathing the ocarina, the pull of his Kokiiri blade was immediate, he felt a rush that the prize was down here and since there were no monsters around, it just had to be gathered.

There was a path revealed for him, sure as he could see, down there was a ladder that had just been uncovered, this one made of a sort of dry wood. Crawling down the way, as his blade was held between his teeth like that of a pirate in an adventure (he sort of felt like one on this particular quest) there was an eerie silence from before. How he hated that about most of the way around here, the place down the ladder was getting thinner and thinner, a little scared about the ladder. Mmhm, it was made of wood, and it wasn't wet (which was weird) his speculation was that the thing was going to snap any minute and send him falling down to his doom. The most frightening thing to Link that scared him the most about this place wasn't that this place was creepy, it was the silence that sprung about in here and showed itself off.

Indeed, silence was a very frightening thing to encounter, at least when you heard screams and blood curdling yells, you didn't know you're position in the world. Holy or deviant, good or evil, the questions always tinkered through you're mind, and as he scaled down the last bit of the ladder, his own was shining around there, among other things. Either alive or dead, it was uncertain because everything boiled down to the world of sound; the deaf had the unique bliss of it, so were they dead? The placement was scary, when the sounds were gone, no one could signal that you were there or not, on the side of whom you are where you're place remained in the world. Now as he dropped the last ten feet, coming in a roll and catching himself before a bruise was caused down there, the light had returned to his imagination, everything boiling back towards its normal position.

A door remained between the two of them and probably the treasure, the place just felt like it held something special inside of it, or maybe it was the way it looked. Dankness was spread around the room, looking more mildewed than wet, allowing the room forward with a show that everything was being messed with. Mold and every other disease had spread across the room, dubbing the name of the area down here as the 'Temple of Illnesses'; it didn't look safe enough to be around. Plus the fact that as he stared around, he knew that if he hadn't seen the place underwater, he'd never have believed a single person claiming it was. Indeed, this place didn't look like it had been submerged under the water for Farore only knows how long where usually neither wooden ladders, nor entrances would be locked simply.

"Ooh, I have got a chill about this place!" Navi whispered out loudly in a hushed tone, fear of awakening anything on the other side of the door, yet hugging her arms across her chest and holding herself for warmth.

Flicking his head over towards her, the thick blonde locks flowing over at the direction she was, he saw how she was acting and just smiled a little, a hand (the gloves taken off and back inside of his backpack) rubbed her hair softly. This seemed to calm her down, because she fluttered over on his shoulder and sat down there while his own body was making the motion for the door, dagger out of teeth. Mm, it had been hard to get down there with the sword in there, but the blade just remained in the right hand of his, not needing a shield because his own power could not manage it for one, plus also he doubted a very hard monster would be here. Nothing would be in his way that a little bit of iron steel--or magic--couldn't take care of in a few simple seconds, this place wasn't supposed to be very difficult. With that satisfaction reassured, that's when the door came and a hand placed on it, rubbing against the texture with even more confusion upon his face.

Okay, so maybe a door could look like it hadn't been penetrated with water, they had paint and special artifacts for that, but when it felt like it? That was when something was wrong, the door didn't even have any of the ancient symbols to indicate a certain spell, nothing on a scroll was up in the corner either. Basically, it was a normal door that was probably had the spell broken when he played the ancient spell, which was the only indication that he could come up within his interrogative mind. When his hands grazed across the brass doorknob, he tightening even more and pushing forward when the turn was all the way, glad there was no click of the indication it was locked. With the darkness was even closer, all of a sudden seeing that a lone candle-light was there, that was when he nodded and plunged into the semi-darkened room, ready for what came about.

A graveyard! Well, mostly except there were no graves, but the intake of this place definitely felt like the pit where the dead resided during their pastimes. Smoggy, wet soil was upon his feet, seeing that maybe some of the water had leaked through and matted the place down, not even thinking about the door, this place was strange. No markers or the other things that shown a person was dead, there was no reason for a person to think it was a graveyard, that was just how he presumed it. Mmhm, he knew she felt the same way and wanted to get out of this place as soon as they could, the small room didn't look like much. A small room was what awaited their presence; the place just smelt like the dead.

Of course that wasn't the worst of the troubles, locating the box would have to be done sooner or later, since the rest of the rooms had been pronounced un-exploitable. He had already proven to himself they could not be foiled on without some sort of magical powers that the Hero of Time did not expand on his list. Not that it'd be forever, maybe the ability of flight would come to him, he was granted the best powers in the world, so it was a possibility. The room that they were now walking forward in (there was nothing better to do, nothing hidden from this viewpoint) had to be exactly fifty feet wide and matching height. Mmhm, it was a very short room with not many features, not resembling a place where you usually receive a great treasure, maybe a place where you meet a trap like that.

Traps had not been much of a problem for the boy, especially in rooms like these; he could usually sniff out when something like this was coming for him. Of course those specific rooms were hard, he wasn't saying that, the part of detecting them had not been much of a problem, the difficulty varied where you are. Everything was hard when you didn't know the answer to the thing, it increased with however much thought needed to be taken to solve that, of course Navi was a good help whenever his own intuition didn't work. There were peculiar things about trap-rooms, they always tried so hard to be so familiar and end up screwing that up and just making the room seem so out of place. Now if this one had been a room of traps, it would of even fooled him, being extra careful incase he was mistaken about the stealthy Shiekah and taken more than they were given for.

"Do you sense anything about this place?" It never helped to have a second opinion, Link had been wrong about a thing or two--actually a lot of things his interception had foiled him on. With the guidance and wisdom of his little fairy, there was nothing to go on about this room except the good old combat he sensed coming up.

"Nuh-uh, I can feel this is just a normal room, but they're maybe an enemy presence about. Funny thing here is that I can sense an enemy, but I can't at the same, it's like it isn't here." Shaking her head, she thought that maybe she was losing her touch, getting too old for her and knocking back the age had been a problem. It was harder to do this as a little girl than it would have been in her teenage-form, because her powers were so underdeveloped at that time. She had just realized it for the first time in Goddess knows how long, it was the just the fact of being young had messed up her mental capacity for the time being.

"I see, that's a little strange." Smiling over for all the support he could give, he knew what she felt when the power structure had been discharged, everything slowing down. What he felt was like he was a battery plugged in and someone had drained three-fourth's of his power, keeping him down to his twenty-five percent capability. Bad thing was he couldn't do a damned thing about it, it was just he felt so weak in this body that if any of the monsters from before could see them, they'd have a laughing stock. It sucked, he knew that much, wanting to be juiced up, but that wasn't going to happen until his hands were on the lens, the mention of that must have been psychic. Whenever the thoughts had finished, something appeared infront of him--the back of the room--and just before the very end was a small brown chest that usually the silver keys lie inside.

"The chest, oh thank Goddess!" Navi screamed out in a giggled voice, she staying on his shoulder and awaiting him to go for it, which was his cue whenever the hard work was done. He was to claim everything about here, otherwise his own discipline and community for here would have not been in total and complete vain.

Eyes had swell up with the tears of returning back, not knowing whether this was a key or an item, and not caring, all he wanted to do was escape from this empty shell. How much he detested this place and time, that was just as he felt, those hands were coming faster and faster on the chest, hearing his fairie behind him chant him on. Diving forward so that his knees were soiled with the mud that rose up as he hit those hands dove forward and scooped at the unlocked chest, knowing this was it. While his hands went forward and knocked the chest up, a gold aura began to surround the ugly box, it was the same thing that happened whenever a special item was received. Mm, it was the best time he felt and whenever his eyes saw the purple gleam of the lens was when the chest slammed shut, his hands just barely reacting with instinct, saving him from having them smashed.

Spinning around, he heard his fairie scream her sensors were going off, knowing that the thing had been here all the time (in a subconscious way he did) and ready for it. Lying on top of the chest was a pale, slimy hand with fingernails that had grown so long that it resembled claws, but they were definitely human. As they scratched across the box, the thing moving away and down into a corner--its treasure--he knew that he had messed with the bull and now the horns (or claws) were headed straight for him. Indeed, this thing was either dead, possessed, or had at one time acquired some human attributes and did a horrible job at hiding them from other people. It was a sad excuse, but he still knew that that wasn't the end of it, now that the treasure chest was aside, he saw that the claw was connected to a hand protruding out of the spongy ground.

"Link, watch out!" She screamed, he spinning around just in time to see that another one of those fingernails of hands was coming towards him, the thing already too close for him to dodge. So just wrapping his hands around his neck, a potential duck, he knew that if this thing missed, the one on the box would come after him, probably even more of them were about. Who knew how many arms there were, if they were even strong, and how much pressure that stupid pale flesh could take, a hundred zombies were probably after them! Before he had time to panic, a screech of pain sounded out of the ground, before that had been a sizzle of when Navi shot out a blast, not even feeling the wrap around his body. Ooh, it was a terrible scream that if it had been out of the soil, would of probably caused his ears to ring, the boy looking around for the source of the scream whenever the taker rose from the ground.

Taking this time to leap out of the way, he rolled forward about ten feet, seeing that a total of eight arms had risen out of the ground, forming a circle for their master. There had to be only one, because he could sense a larger power source and then eight others, he didn't know who they were, just that they were around. More of a covering from above (he could still be hit, just not in a way that would consider being blocked by them) like at a wedding how the gallery was shaped. Eight hands was probably harder to dodge than two, which meant that even the faster he had to be, speed was something he had as a kid, sensing he could probably move more than when older. Now as he spun around, his fairie floating higher above the others reach, he noticed with a fact that the thing had rose and none of those appendages connected to its form at all.

Speaking of that monster, it had been submerged for a few minutes, and waiting so when he spun around he was able to get a look at it--by Goddess was it atrocious. Standing only over five feet tall, it could have been seven because there was a severe hump in its back, the monster did look a little like that grave keeper whom he had received the Hookshot from. Forgetting his name, the thing was naked, thankfully sexless, and had a flabbier skin around it than the other man had, he actually looking pretty in compassion. Blotches and different skin diseases surrounded the zombie- man in a way that it was moving, and from its sounds, the thing was not even semi-intelligent. Groans and moans of the Redeads had escaped its mind, just like they did before feeding, it was quite a gross site to keep in behold.

"My Goddess, it's uglier than Ganondorf!" She burst out of there, the boy looking at her for a few seconds, then bursting into giggles, maybe the monster understood this, because it began to growl, the arms swinging heavier.

Navi chimed out by his shoulder, already powering up a small shot and shooting it out towards the monster, well that was where it initially was meant. The monster was more intelligent than it gave credit for, the moaning and groaning were probably a distraction to lure its opponents into an easy win. Of course, deception was the best tool to use; she never had the full chance because most of their enemies were too stupid to even understand their lesson. She had fall for it and giving a quick shot was not going to be enough, she'd leave this up for the Hero of Time's problems to lend in that direction. Meanwhile, she was not going to let him get ganged up on, so each the ball was setting a new course, for one of the hands that swung in the air.

When the thing spun around and dodged the attack--close encounters were the way to go, then--the ball was not going to be wasted and split down into eight separate parts. Yes, this was a different technique she had not planned on, the part of that was slicing down into four parts, then condensing even further into four more. It was weird, and even she was surprise by it, hearing a gasp from her boy and knowing she had done a little better at this, the small body was sure worth something by itself. There was another nod while the pieces were gaining some homing devices, centering in the very middle of each hand and going for the palms to blow it up. The smack was met within a few seconds, she raising her hands and crying out in joy, but blowing the arms off was not her entire plan, she wanted to take the thing off entirely, because if she just blew the hand off, it'd regenerate.

Please work! She prayed silently, a glance for her boy revealed he had stopped moving, and even the monster was watching the scene with the bubbly yellow cat-eyes of evil.

The splat of blood appeared in all directions, it disintegrated in a flash of an instant and that was when the spark began, her grin widening and the others staring in amazement. For each hand that blew up--none of them missed-- the spark began and everything was beginning to burn, like a long stem of dynamite had been struck. Mmhm, and the fuse was going down even deeper than ever, the closer and closer it would get to the edge, the worse and worse the impact would be. The cooking of burnt flesh came out of the room, she groaning and floating over towards where the boy was; knowing this would be the final moment. No need to take care of the monster, he was right in the center, she exerting a force on the boy that knocked him back about ten feet, she coming near him and hiding.

Oh, Farore let this work! Please, if you have amount of self-pity for me, let me gain back my justice for being weak in this form. She would prove to them that she was just not a normal fairie, she could do her own things with or without help, and that's how her attitude would stay.

"What the--?" He was shoved back against the current, something coming at him at a lightning speed that he wasn't even to know and before he could counter, he was airborne. Actually, it wouldn't have been a counterattack, more of a block and as he was sailing through the air, the thought of a hand coming for him was apparent. Feeling no pain or anything, just the muddy ground that he slid in, his little body stared down and the eyes met those of Navi's, she was fearful and grabbed his head, pushing it down while she zipped under his hat. He just stared blankly at the ground, pushing his face against the ground, because whatever she was trying to hide from, he didn't want to be apart of either. There was no time to ask her if she had gone insane, the thing would get them if they acted like this, but his ears felt like they exploded when the scream of terror came up, just before the explosion.

If only someone could of seen the face of the monster, it was left in such a confusion as the two of them ran away, the fat little feet under the blob began to try to chase after it. It was so slow on those two legs, that were hidden under the blubber, that it could have never outran a running Link, the reason those little hands were there. Now that the hands were out of commission there was nothing to do but accept the fact that the attack would get to it, and underground would be the worst place of all. Too late, the hands stems had ended and there was when the screech sounded, the explosion was right before as the ground began to shake and rattle in two different directions. Well, the earthquake ceased after a while and that's when the ground began to open up to its full potential, but the thing was not done there, there was simply too much at stake for it to end there.

Now as the ground was cracking down into three places, the ground opened itself up even more and under there was a deep ball of her energy. It had expended even more and that's where his doom would have been consumed, the thing only five feet deep, so they could only hear the cries and not face any. As the torture of trying to scuttle away went on, there was nothing to do except face the consequences, no way that the hands were coming back, they were trapped inside of there. Arms were disintegrated and whenever they were going to regenerate was when the fire would pick them up and lit it even more, refraining from generation. There was nothing for the creature to do but scream and as the ground closed down all the way, the air and even soil now dry, the scream came out when the crackled energy swallowed its mass up, closing all spaces of escape.

Each was still covering their eyes when the loud explosion of the energy disappearing occurred, each of them staring up when the chest broke. The splintering crack was what sounded each of them to look up, and there the chest had been propelled into the middle of the air just for them. Mm, the thing was readying itself to blow up and they just knew that if the lens was on the ground that it would shatter, or worse, had already broken. The uplift could have broken it; all hope of getting through the Light Temple and traveling in the past had been a bit lies, just so stupid to in- conceive. Now as the thing was tumbling to and fro from the air, Link pushed up from the ground and just like a quarterback for a football team, he was readying his arms to catch the 'pass.'

Navi couldn't of done anything because she was too small to even attempt to catch the thing, from this view it had to be big enough to fit in Link's hands. Even if she could grab onto it, her hands would just end up dropping the heavy object, maybe giving him a few extra seconds to grip it, though she might end up knocking herself off--he'd rescue her more than a magnifying glass. Shooting it with a shot would of convinced the thing to blow up, they didn't attempt it because no one knew exactly how strong its Ki level was. There was a certain degree to how much an object could take of spiritual energy, then it would shatter and/or die within a few seconds of that. Well, the level was undetected by the girl, so she couldn't tell and wasn't attempting it, her eyes caught up with the boy as he ran through the dry ground. It was a good thing that the ground was dry, otherwise he might end up slipping and missing the object by just a few inches, a bad situation.

"Link, leap for it, I don't think running will do it!" It was true, if there was some sort of pressure inside of his body, then the jump would be no problem at his speed and power, even in a little body.

Leap? How the hell does she expect me to do that! Well, he wasn't going to go for it, at least now, the running was his best bit, the grip on the Lens of Truth didn't seem that hard to get a hold of.

Meanwhile, he had began to run back even more, sure that there was nothing behind him and as he did that the run turned from forwards too backwards. Surely as it was explained the boy was running backwards, moving at an incredible speed farther than he usually could, those arms held open widely. Wider than ever, he decided the thing was not going to happen while he was landing, so the only part he could do was to leap into the air. Nodding, he saw the thing sailing down towards him, seeing that it was a little slippery as the water was beginning spread across it, the box had been wet for some reason. As it was coming down even further, his speed gave in and a throw upward was shown, he pushing himself through the air and those hands gripping for the lens.

His jump was a pure success, for as soon as he was only two feet into the air, his hands were locked upon that lens and he rolled back forward on the ground. To protect the lens from the shattering, it was pushed down inside of his hat, the hat was tucked even more forward and there the thing went. With the beautiful cap so long, it was able to support the lens and as it went inside, something crumpled, he hearing it, but ignoring it when the ground came on. Know that the impact had left some sort of a mark on him, a little ounce of pain echoed through there, not broken or anything, just maybe a purple bruise would be there tomorrow. When he was secure on the ground was only when he was safe, feeling the dry mud create sort of a barrier around him, having preferred the wet kind since it felt a little better than before.

"A-are you alright, Link!" She had gone crazy when he actually jumped, since he had begun to run, she expected him just to catch the thing, but here he went with the old jumping. Fluttering over towards her side, she checked him over with her eyes and hands, seeing that only a bit of a bruise would remain tomorrow, nothing serious.

"I'm fine, but let me check out the lens." Looking back for a few minutes, he was about to check out the lens when she giggled a little, his eyes just getting a bit dimmer and looking over. Why in the world could she be laughing, there wasn't anything that funny about here, the prize had been given and happiness was expected. "And just what do you find so amusing, little miss fairie?" It was a strange tone he had; amusement mixed with a little bit of anger.

"Oh, its nothing! I just find it a little weird that you are more interested in that lens than your own well being I would look after myself more often. But I can see of what you went through to get the thing how you'd be worried about it, I know I probably would if I was in the same situation." Giggling sweetly, the young girl just shrugged a little shoulder and wrapped her arms around his waist, hugging him in a nice little way. Mm, it was good to be back with him, otherwise she would have been scared to even look for what was coming on the other way.

"I guess I am just worried about--hey that paper also needs to be found." He nodded and pulled out the piece of paper from before, not looking about the other little thing and just concentrating on that paper.

"What is that?" Navi spoke out towards her in a way that was confusing, she appearing over his shoulder and staring down at the notes on the scale of music.

"Its Shiek's handwriting." Nodding, the thing looked like a song with an inscription below calling the song the translation relating towards a Nocturne of Shadow, but for now he put it back in his hat and searched for the lens.

Funny he was more worried about the lens than anything else, his hands going through his cap and pulling it out, looking at what a site it was, the thing was definitely of the Shiekah descent. Standing about the size of a hand-mirror, a little smaller than he had guessed, the thing would really stick out from a mirror because of the violet colour. Rounding out on the center was violet end three little spikes sticking out on the top, which reminded him of the blood-drops that, the symbol of the Shiekah borne. Also on the end was a small little gold rim that shown off the Triforce symbol, but the weirdest of all was the center, the beautiful center. A mixture of colours was in the center of the following colours: violet, red, maroon, purple, and all of the other colours all there, it was like the thing was dimmer than usual.

Twirling the lens around configured it to spin around with him, making it look like the thing could read his mind, since he barely had to touch it. It was possible that this ancient machine could have the ability to follow its user with the push of a button, the thought inside of the mind. Of course, the technology back then was so bad, but was it, with all the ancient spells and magical items of the past, he was beginning to wonder if it was the exact opposite. This spinning device could be one of the most divine of the objects, or just a regular one with more and more beautiful ones awaiting his own hands to grasp on. Looking forward, his mind thought that it was time for a small little hypothesis of brain-control to be realized, otherwise his mind would pester him about it.

An experiment went into place and when he thought of the lens disappearing inside of his satchel, the thing did just that very same thing. Floating out of his hands and defying the laws of gravity, it appeared down inside of the bag, before undoing it and even doing it back. Nothing was affected and Link even touched the lens for a second, making sure it wasn't an illusion, the piece just stopping in mid-air and waiting his fingers to leave, when they did, the lens resumed its trip. Not just mind control, he had to assume that maybe some artificial intelligence was in there, the theory had now been turned into a law at just how powerful the ancients really were. It was a great thing to have this sort of technology at his disposal, the places could be a lot easier--of course he had expected something very different from today's world since this was a piece of equipment that could see through illusion.

"Is that thing have something artificial in it?" Navi pondered to mostly herself, though somewhat to Link, her eyes widening at the possibilities if this was ever manufactured into the powers of today. It was a long shot that there was even machinery in there, but just to think of what could happen if there was made a swelling sensation appear down her body. Most likely there was an ancient spell cast on the power to enable movement with the mind, so that it would never be lost from its current keeper--unless they died, which she guessed had happened in the last user. Otherwise, it would always remain with its master, never falling out and shattering, another plus side of this cool little powers that were granted. Mm, the weapons of today could fight on their own, reducing the need for soldiers and with more and more of these babies around could cause the power of fighting.

If there was no more fighting, then we could easily get rid of that evil King and then no one would ever have to get hurt--ever again! Her beautiful views were not focused on anyone, she knew that, and guessed that if she voiced it that Link would know the same thing. What she was more concerned about was her boy fighting, so she didn't speak, letting him answer her question before even letting go such a farfetched thing.

"Maybe, it could have a talisman tucked inside." But he wasn't about to break open the piece of power they needed to get through the next temple, when it was over, then they would dwell inside. Otherwise he was not about to do something that stupid, leaving the lens in the place of his backpack, and sheathing down his sword, no longer feeling any malice in the air, all of the nervousness was gone. "What just happened?"

"With what, Linky?" She had spun around, searching the room, because there was no way to get out of here, the ladder had been destroyed in the aftermath. Indeed, she was not able to control the energy at such a high rate and in such a small body, so when the ground blew, it sunk down the ladder that led up. Going up at least a few forty-feet, and the ground as solid as could be, she didn't expect to be getting up that way, though there may have been another.

"You know, that attack! I mean, wow, I've never seen anything like that. You reminded me of whenever you have a very long stem of bomb powder and light it, below was where the bomb was and boom!" Nodding up and down like the young boy he now resembled, the maturity was still there, and he was just so amazed with his young friend. "I just never saw us learn that from Shiek--I knew you had a few new attacks you had conjured up, but I wasn't expecting that."

"Hee, why thank you! I guess I did imitate dynamite powers, and the ground opening up wasn't my deal, I couldn't control all of the energy all at once, its this damned body." Her cheeks were brightening up a little, using the familiar blue veil to cover them up (it was lighter then when she was her teenage form, because the powders had never been sprinkled there.) Now in her younger form, she was becoming more adjusted to it and just let it go through, the cheeks felt so young and sweet like this. Even though she did look like a young woman now, she felt more like a kid then anything at all, the other was just that a fairie matured faster, her mind was wandering, going back to the blushing. Mm, the embarrassment was a good thing for her, she was never used to being very cheered up like this, but whenever her boy did it, there were no problems. While those eyes were looking down, the ground being traveled upon was when she set her orbs upon it, nodding it just had to be the way out.

"What's that?" Link had pondered; not even waiting for an answer while his eyes glazed over like a child whom had just found his beautiful toy after weeks of separation.

Before she could call out, the boy gasped and had found it along with her, the symbol was familiar, but at the same time they couldn't make it out. No Triforce symbol was there, but the symbol was adorned around in a circular yellow light, the light had probably appeared right when they were there. At first it had been thought to maybe play the Shadow song, shaking a head because that was needed for the future, this was the past. It was familiar in their minds, because the sun was standing on the symbol, guessing at the Sun of Songs, but that wasn't it, that just made the day go away. Indeed there was something a little eerie about it, his eyes flashing in a sudden realization of it and with a quick nod those hands began to dig away at it.

"What're you looking for?" She whispered, and landing down on top of the puzzle and sitting there, the thing didn't resemble a sun, it was more of an infinite light source. Even though Din's Eye did do that, there was another word for it, just grazing the tip of her tongue for the moment, waiting to see if he knew it.

"Shh, I am seeing if they match." While he was doing this, he didn't hear her at first and again the name of the boy's came out, he hearing this time and turning his head, hands still going through the pack on his hip, the left-hand corner. He had never really hushed her before, so she knew it was important and awaited him to go through his back, a loud 'eureka' burst out when he was done.

Snatching out of his side-pack was that beautiful yellow medallion, matching the same size as the green one hanging around his neck, nodding. When he held it up towards the light, it was beginning to glow even harder than it usually did also the green one had done this only one time before. That was when the Goddesses were smiling down on them and the refrained zoning was in place, the shimmer of it had been as beautiful as this one was now. Recalling the time with the worm, he nodded, and looked over towards his fairie, she looked as clueless as he had just did a few minutes ago. Not taking too much time to formulate it together, the smile glanced at her naivete and how she acted--they were children and at the same time, just adults acting like them.

"I think this can get us out of here, this maybe one of the ancient powers of the Light Medallion." Nodding, he hadn't formulated a brilliant plan or anything, just the potential to show that he did know what he was doing, trusting it all in his hands. How much had been formulated was more of the question, it wasn't enough to scare and confuse someone, nor was it less to make them think it was some farfetched idea.

We could have just played the Prelude of Light, but I don't want to say anything. A small giggle was held back in the back of her mind, never realizing how much care was exerted towards the boy, she knew she loved him, but love and like were two different things. You could love someone and not even respect him, she knowing that the both ways they went were both for love and respect, two and two were hand in hand.

She was about to say that phrase, but when the glimmer of hope was sparkling in his face, there was no way that she could have ruined his moment. By the Goddesses truth, she cared for him and doing something to hurt him was not on her list, she let him have his moment and forgot about the spell that would have the same affect. Of course that song would transport them, but who knew whenever the ocarina would break, that would be a tragedy and if a certain stone could be used to do it, then by all means let there be a back-up plan. Just nodding with content, she fluttered up for his side and saw he was preparing all the ancient things that he thought was done before the transportation spell was complete. By waving his arms a little and holding the stone in the right hand, the success was done for each of them gasped when the familiar yellow light was around them.

It was the warm light from before, actually a little easier because there was no need to play the weird tone, knowing as the lights surrounding them where they would be. The Temple of Light is where this would take them, no time to go and revisit the friends from the past (if intuition was right, they'd be back sooner or later.) It wasn't like they would miss him, those people were in the future and knew that he was on a quest to be the Hero of Time, so what if a few have they're past selves were unconscious to the thought. If the foolish were like that, there was no harm in showing the true promise of it, keeping it actually to himself or herself and letting no one else know. A promise was vowed to go see the beautiful maiden of the forest before his journey ended, there was no guarantee that she'd ever be seen after this, they just knowing that after it was all over, it truly was.

After it was all over, he guessed that he'd have to return the treasure of the Royal Family back to the spot of the Royal Family--in the past or future. He neither knew nor cared who would take this machine back, he had his own to deal with, and it may not have been as magical--but it was his. Either way, he would not be able to peer through the time periods as he was doing now, a shame since it felt good to go back and forth or just back from past experience. Without able to scan through the past, his memories of everything might even fade, he still not sure if he wanted to keep his childhood or do something about it and remain here. That also meant the time period he was to stay was chosen by him and no matter which way he went, and the fact of not seeing her was there.

In the past, he was unable to view her because she may still have been in the eternal conflict of being the Queen of the Forests. Now, that was a problem since he would be a young boy and not able to understand it, well maybe not since he could comprehend here, but you never knew what going back forever meant. If he was eternally doomed to a life of naïve places, and then he would remain in the future, there was no fun in saving the world and not even remembering it. On the other hand, if he was training himself as a child, then by the time he reached the age of seventeen; he could be stronger than his formal self and be a protector of all. That meant a lot as to take care of his love (glad she'd be in both periods with him) and if she wasn't, then he'd protest and stay in one with her.

Traveling into the future had its pros and cons; the pros being that he knew all of this and still had the knowledge and piece of the Triforce of the Hero of Time, plus his physical core would remain. The body was a plus on this side and the fact that his memories were there, but the cons had to be established and they were many in the same. Being with the fact of all this torture he went through with no reward was not a very fond memory to reflect on, but being the Hero of Time had to be a plus side. On the bad hand, he was scared that if he were the hero, he'd be hunted down by gang's of Gerudos that survived after his assault and defeat of Ganon. That was only considering that he could kill the dude, there was no guarantee that his power would even stand up the King of Evil.

His doubts were limitless, he didn't know if he could defeat a man whom had made a mockery infront of his fairie more than seven years ago (or a few months now.) It was hard to think you could beat someone when that happened, it always was, but in the back of his mind was the doubt that never showed. They never talked about it, because he was too embarrassed to admit how scared he was of Ganondorf, but he had an idea that she knew it and even the man named Ganon knew it. It was probably a mutual feeling, the reason that the dark side of him had been created and all of the stuff done to him was done, he possessed a vital part of the Triforce. That was another reason the man was after him, those thoughts flowing away as he felt the familiar smell and bells of the church in Hyrule.

Mm, it feels so good, but so fake. Chuckling silently, his face had only felt like laughing, but at that moment before he traveled from the 'fake world' to the one that had no sunlight, it was depressing. Everything was either in a gloomy mood or felt like it had been made for the reason of driving you insane, but at that moment he only wanted to resume his little quest and have the proof of traveling back seven years.

I don't believe it could happen like this. She was feeling the same sort of depression, but her thoughts had not keyed on like his had, they were just remaining in the neutral position until the time came back here. Hating how this place felt, she just wanted to curl into a ball and return to her own land, not the seven years after or before, just a land that held her and acknowledged no one else into it.

Eyes were closed (as always had been) during this moment of travel and soon there was only his feet tapping softly on the ground, knowing where to look. When the ground and everything were back in place, he took a good look around and saw he had not warped back in time, of course he wouldn't, he was standing on the white plate before you even got to the Door of Time. Eyes had peered themselves forward and the graceful steps were given down through the place, poking down through the huge door and seeing the trusty blade was there. A good thing that it wasn't stolen--but if the legends proved true than only he could grip it--everyone else was out of luck and met with trying to handle it, which also the prophecies said were false. He really didn't believe those things, and walked towards the Pedestal of Time, his hands lacing around the violet grip and feeling the familiar smell of steel.

"You ready, Nav'?" He whispered out, they had done that since the silence was beginning to tally on, only the Gorgon music was playing, the unseen spirits.

She just nodded his head towards her, and he yanked out the sword with the acknowledgement that they were body ready, his legs spread and leaning up to pull it out while she sat on his shoulder. He could feel the click of the hill as the mechanism came out, the familiar blue fire surrounding him and then he expect the pain to overflow through him, though there wasn't an ounce. It must have been some sort of test, that proved he could withstand the limits of time and his acknowledgement as the Hero that conquered time, and since he passed, his reward was no more pain. The fire of the bluish hue passed through his body, feeling the body of his begin to grow bigger, either that or the shell was loose and he was a wandering spirit going for the next shell to inhabit. Before he could consider the possibilities of growing and shrinking, the flames around him had died out, he feeling the comfortable-ness of the five feet, seven inch form.

"Mm, it feels good to be back in this body!" He swung the sword back and forth, taking it and sheathing it down into the newly acquired one, his hands looking around at his form and smiling. There was everything and in addition to that were the beautiful lens resting inside his satchel, in the same spot that it had remained, and the forces of time not hurting it. What he guessed was that everything attached to him and inside of the blue fire was unaffected, while if you stuck you're hand out, that the seven years would pass quicker than you could ever imagine. Being a fast process, there was no telling how far he could go if he wanted too, or had the more vastly knowledge in the exerts of Time Travel. Right now, if he wanted that, he'd have to find an ancient sage and the only one around was Rauru, but he had no time for that, the next time it'd come up was whenever they met again.

"Indeed it does, so what about that tune?" She chirped out in her teenage form, feeling the eyes of the boy pondering over and not minding at all that he was looking onward on her. It was his to look at, and no one ever said there was no harm in looking at something that you wanted and were having permission granted too. Besides, she had looked on him from time to time with a sneaking suspicion of the way he looked, as a boy and even as a teen, both were good in there own little ways. Back to the important hands, she was more concerned with the tune inside of the boy's cap; there was another song for them to learn, probably towards the temple. Since they had not run into him, she guessed that this was his way of rescuing them without a meeting, maybe not able to face them after the training they endured.

"Oh, that. Let me check, it was called the Nocturne of Shadow." Nodding, he remembered the name because there was a definition he had looked up at one time, but now that he was trying to remember it was gone. A frown, he was very good at the remembrance of things, his brain was just on the fritz from traveling back and then ahead in time with only a few days time.

"Nocturne is named because it is a dramatic, brooding piano composition. And I think since we are dealing with death and Shadows, that it seems very appropriate." Frowning a little, she took the paper from him and began to read over it within her head, memorizing the notes so that they would come out with little ease.

"I see, well do you think we should play it or just go on towards Kakariko and play it whenever we get inside of the village, maybe visit Shiek." Of course, Link had no idea where Impa or Shiek were residing, he was still a little phased about if they were even inside of the village. In the back of his mind, it screamed the right direction to take was the magical way, rather than favoring the old-fashioned method.

"Of course you play it. You don't need my permission for those sorts of things. What else would you do with it, Linky? " She just giggled a little and placed the paper down into the boy's hands, noticing that for the first time how sad it would sound on the ocarina.

The chuckles and everything there had just been brought on, her face chiseling down into a thoughtful expression while those hands held the paper tightly. Her facet was a bit of a fake, since she did want him to play the thing, just not ready to hear it, that was all she knew about with herself. There were notes being ready to be played, it was just the way that he knew it would sound that made her shiver a little, not even wanting it too pass through her ears. Not that it was a horrible tune, by no means, it was just the sounds from there she knew would make even the most masculine of people shed a few tears. She knew that the two of them wouldn't do it (this was a normal person that would cry) after what they had seen and done, there was no point in bawling over a song.

Not seeing him pull the instrument out and start the preparations, her mind was wandering back to the notes, since she had memorized them beforehand. That was for if he were to get them wrong, then she'd be able to correct him without the fear of seeming wrong herself, that usually discouraged the boy. Usually his eyes would sulk down and then he'd get sort of sad, a cute way of pouting, except he wasn't really begging for attention. In this New World, it happened a lot, because she knew a little about the world, but not enough to satisfy all the questions and curiosities in this new place. Whenever her knowledge was wrong, he knew that they were screwed, but when she gave in and showed her real reality, it was a good thing for him and his powers usually increased.

Courage was not just the way he felt sometimes, it was what powered him better and relayed the strength that existed inside of his body. His normal strength was always there unless faltered by sickness or exhaustion, but that was not was used when the Goddesses relayed their powers on him. Some could relay this power as a limit of some sort, it only occurred in the direst of situations, so this was when the courage bottled in his heart was temporarily released. Shot out like a cannon with a long fuse, it had the lasting affects of not running out until either the enemy had died, or his own vitality shut itself down. She knew that this had never happened before, and knew that it wouldn't happen because she would never allow him to over-exert himself so much.

Backing to the other affects, the kid had pulled out his instrument and tacked up the sheet of paper right ahead of him, to follow along the notes. Reading it sort of like a kid read the instructions out of a textbook, a cheat-sheet, his mind did not even comprehend it, since he didn't care. The boy was not one to take pride in his feelings near here, and even if he had mostly mastered the ocarina, there was still the fact that the songs had to be remembered. There were just too many songs and the situation was too desperate to take into the hands that forgetting it would just screw you over in a big hurry. If you had no time to remember a certain incantation, and the enemy was after you, then that was bad reasoning, he just intercepted this was easier. He did usually take the time to learn the notes; there was just no time since the feelings in him were beginning to bottle up more than usual.

Even though the dreams had disappeared over the years, there were the feelings that he could never deny that released in the back of his mind. The forethought saw that the village was experiencing/or about to experience a series of bad weather, not just that, maybe a curse of some kind. He knew that he had a psychic sense, there was no denying that, it was just whenever the sense was either the logic of the moment, the sense, or just stupidity. Each one varied a little, the sense had been whenever he felt a strong tingling; the logic is what he learned and he could tell what being stupid was all about. It was just that sometimes the cloud of judgement was pushed aside and let him realize how hard it could be to pull the differences out of them.

It was hard to distinguish between them, but at this very moment, calling down towards the town did seem like a very good part, going to the village by foot is what he wanted to do as this time. Calling upon the magical powers of the ocarina would warp them past the village and towards the graveyard; he feeling it may have been too late. Protruding back, which depended if they could even find their way back form the entrance to the temple was probably not even in the way of looking. Besides, who could even tell where the temple was located, Shiek had said above the graveyard, so that couldn't mean in the sky? Yet, at that time he wanted to summon the warp and go on, knowing in his mind that it would not be as bad as it seemed, maybe it was just his imagination.

Pushing all those thoughts away, his lips pushed to the ocarina and there he played out all the notes that were lying on the script of paper. It was indeed, as Navi had described; a very somber tone that could smooth out the soul in only a minute or two, but the two of them just listened. Feeling like the head of Death was at you're door, the victory of life had been stolen away and replaced with the cruel un-satisfaction of dying. Now a few of the tunes did get to the two of them, a bit of a sigh escaped from Navi as the teen's eyes watered a little, disappearing before the tears could come because a gloved hand pushed them back. When the song was accomplished, his hands went forward and just pushed the instrument back into his case, feeling the familiar tone as the transformation began.

A violet light surrounded the two beings--he guessed that with each spell and tune, a different colour had surrounded since the forest had been green, fire was red, and water consisted of blue. Now as the light was pushing over them, his hand reached out with some dissatisfaction of maybe losing an arm and grappled forward for what it was going for. Pushing forward even more, the hands groped the tacked piece of paper, the notes, and just slung his hand back as the light was getting ready to overlap them. It stuffed down inside of his pocket, he considered himself lucky to do it so fast, and otherwise there would have been a legendary Hero with one arm. If the warp closed down all the way, then his arm would have been lopped off (his own theory) left back at the Light temple for travelers.

Mm, they were gone out of site in just a few seconds, it was quicker than they imagined and just knew what waited ahead of them. A zipping noise was the usual tone that was set when the warping began; it was not a very long process, or an amazing one, for that matter. Since you had to keep you're eyes closed on the ride, there was no marvelous movement in the distance of a few days in a matter of seconds. Oh, sure it had been important at first, but that seemed like centuries ago to them, it was now a means of transportation as little vastly as most of the other things. Rivaling to a better way or traveling than a horse, other people would be amazed at the boy who could travel miles and miles around with just the tweet of an ocarina tune, but he didn't regard it as that.

How much of his innocence had been lost since the seven years and about six months had passed (combining the two journeys together) and how much was done? It was strange that the vast fields of Hyrule had once fascinated him were now just a dull blur, while the horses had been a wonder beyond dreams and now gone for good. He was astonished as he felt the land appear under him as how much else would change whenever this was over, would there be something worse? Could there be the possibility of even Hyrule seeming stupid, he venturing for the bigger and better lands and leaving this beautiful place behind? Of course, he already wanted that, it was a stupid thought and his mind charged to another direction when he scanned his area, they were not at a symbol.

"Where are we?" The surroundings were a little familiar, they were outside of somewhere, yet the inside of a town or something, and it was just there was no symbol below. Sure enough, there was only the brown ground below him, the eternal-night sky was looming over all the way darkly, showing that it was internally night.

"We are, I think inside the village of Kakariko." Navi answered her partner, illuminating her own aura a little brighter so that it could be used as an old-fashioned torch for him. Sure enough, the place around the duo was the village of Kakariko, the night sky was actually darker than usual, and even in the nighttime it wasn't this black.

"You may have a point, but I feel something." He spoke in a little nod, taking a few steps forward, seeing that they had been standing at the back of the front-gate, where they had tried to get over before the capturing and the warp-hole, that had all been ancient history, though. Mm, the kid did feel a great something in the air, keeping his hands at his sides so that they could grab his sword and shield on natural instinct.

"As do I, let us keep ourselves on guard for any attacks that may have been waiting us in the darkness, something about the sky scares me more than usual." She whispered out, since the two of them were going to have to switch to the whispers, since it was so dark around here, as far as they could see anyway.

"The sky is always dark, Nav', the curse." He thought that maybe she'd forgotten about the blackness.

"I know that, it's just darker than usual." She knew that they would have to be on their guard or the consequences for being so foolish were not only imminent, the numbers were also great. There was no way that she was going to be held like that, to be ambushed by idiots after the reward, or even something greater. The sort of things that you didn't want to think of ever, the ones that made you pull the covers up over you're head and hope that the monster didn't steal you away. A something that would make the reward shiver in pain, it would just react to the rest of the world and cause the fear to strike into their hearts. That was what could have been in the cloak-and-dagger part of the mission, she able to feel the same weird force that previously had not been around here.

There could have been another reason for this part of smell, the way that the winds felt and all that; she just had to wonder about the date, though. Kaci had died in September, she knew that much (almost wanting to take a calendar on their trip so they could record the dates) but had it really been close to a whole month? There was no way to tell unless they asked some villager, or maybe the boy knew, he could have had a thing with the dates and she not knowing about it. If her theory was true, then the darkness was greater than it would seem, the terror would be to get out of here until the final date of October passed and on came the first of the next month. Indeed, staying around would be only what a fool was capable of doing, a coward maybe, but still better than the 'hero' who died for no reason.

"Hey, do you happen to know the month and date of today?" What confused her most were their few days in the past, had it just been a day or so, or had many more days passed than the two of them knew. If that was the case, the rip in time could have sped it up for a few days, explaining just why they were nearing the closer eve of the spirits.

"I would say that when we finished the Water Temple it was closed to the twenty-first or second of October, but I am not sure, since the whole time thing. What I am guessing is that a few days we went forward, if any, since the time in the past seems a lot slower back then--how else could of those idiots not attacked Hyrule. Maybe a year in our time would show back then how the destruction is, I don't know. I am guessing maybe a week passed." He was curious why she was asking, they didn't really carry a calendar around, but as he traveled through the lands, he did keep an accurate percentage, incase he ever wanted to record this journey in later years. "Why do you ask?"

"Oh, I am just a little curious about the day, that's all." She was a very bad liar, but why did she need the ability too when she never really told any fibs for anymore, now however, she knew in her head she had too. Now there was the first one and it was able towards Link, knowing she wouldn't have too anymore, because very soon the truth would come about. Of course, that was if her predictions were true and the thievery of the knight was going to be attempted in the process, not been wanting to feel like what was going on would truly. That seems fairly accurate since Kaci died on the twenty-first or so of September, that left three weeks resting, and the passing week just pushed it off. Mathematics were not a strong-suit in her head, so she just had to keep it off for the time being, until other evidence came into play other than the wind and the counting of days.

"Mm, okay." He didn't seem to notice the lie and continued down the path with her sitting in his palms, actually gripping her a bit tightly like a person would hold a forth. Her aura centered just above her head, it was dangling off and gave the feel that he was inside of a creepy pit instead of a horrible land with no sun or moon.

They were coming along the path nicely; a few ten minutes had passed since the conversation had died down, their own thoughts just pushing on each other. It was a nice walk for them, because with the warp and all, they hadn't walked in a while, the lack of sleep or what you would call 'time- lag' was coming in. That was basically when you ripped through the time portals, how complex it was to get felt ripping from the past to the present, then back from the present to the past, a reason that they didn't feel it before. When you travel west (or the past) there is no jet lag in an airplane, so why wouldn't the same reason work for when you were stripping time from the west. Now traveling back in the east (the future) direction caused the lag to come on a little fiercer and you to experience a bit of dizziness, the walk would blow it off and get him back to normal in no time.

Navi was more focused on exactly counting the days, she was precise in her decisions and just worried that if she said anything and made a miscalculation that it would of cost them all. The day had to be somewhere in the late October, closer towards November first, then it was for the beginning of the months own. There was all the nervousness of getting it out, she was stressing over what would happen if the Spirit's Day was set free, because then would be a hellish nightmare in Hyrule. It wouldn't have happened back in the old days because there may have been the physical idiots in the ground, but what they were was physical, the situation having changed over the course of seven years. Spirits now roamed the graveyards, parts of Hyrule that gave off the hills, but they were only assigned to their spots of designation, until this night.

All Hallows Eve, also known as Halloween was either having happened, happening, or would be in contact in just a few hours, or minutes. When that happened, the kids used to go out and dress as their favorite character from comic books or puppet shows (possibly the used-to-be-popular Keaton.) While on these adventures they received candy and stuff like that, but since Ganondorf had taken over, Halloween was a dreadful holiday that no one wanted to look forward too. Since the place was full of criminals, there was no reason to pass out candy and the Poes that were let out of their territories haunted the people of today. You see the spiritual laws to be held up, but on their holiday was when they were set free to roam confined them, and she just knew the Spirit Temple would be in frenzy.

I think I know she's up to something, just not sure what ... Link, however, was just wondering how the lens would be useful in the Temple of Spirits that a little one could veil over, of course he believe that illusions were in there, the story just seemed weird. I mean, he had faced the spirits in the dungeon under the well, he just didn't believe that anything past a hidden wall was all that could hurt him (he hadn't really faced spirits, though.) His only encounter with the undead was inside of the Forest Temple, and the Poes were mostly solid, so there wasn't a problem there as expected. Now that he was expected to believe a whole temple was dedicated, to the temple, he was a little skeptical about it, but then again who wouldn't be? There just had to be some unseen past to make it appear, otherwise those spirits would have already come down to get him, aside the monsters he was assured had bodies.

Those Poes were imposters, his thoughts had led him down, they were just solid bodies that somehow faked to be ghosts, and they didn't even turn inside out or disappear. None of the supernatural qualities were about them, otherwise that they could spin really hard and whenever you looked at them once they left. He had no sense about their spiritual powers were un- measurable, for he had never seen them come off and disappear, possess people, or anything like that, of course there was when they were died or looked in the eyes. The Poes did disappear, so maybe that made them seem like ghosts, plus they way they died was as mysterious of where they came from. The leg-less fiends burst into a gulf of flames, and when dead could be used to possess certain, things, so maybe there was a bit in their favor, but not enough ghosts to scare anyone. Now that his thoughts had calmed down, deciding he'd decide for himself if there were other spirits aside Poes, was when the walk came to a halt.

Now the walking along the path, there eyes had been lowered to the ground, even Navi's veil disappearing because they were convinced that everyone was scared. It was either that Halloween was tonight, that ghosts had started attacking the town, or the possibility of the Spiritual Temple just awakening and sending out a horde of spirits to take care of things. Of course everyone could be asleep, since it was night (or so presumed) but back to the better theory of them being a part of the same tribute the Kokiiri, Zora, and Gorons were on. Now that could happen since things from the Forest, Fire and Water affected the people living nearby--these were the closest. No one else was left to torture in the land, except maybe the Gerudo, so everyone in the population of this town was declared to being wanted by the fiendish ghouls that appeared in here.

"I think I know why they're out for the night, Link." She whispered, the houses they had passed had led them down into the center of the place, far from the people, but still could glance if a light came on in the pitch- blackness. No denying her thoughts, it was better too warn him before all of the chaos grew out of control and knocked her explanation.

"What's out there, Navi?" Repeating here question, not for the fun of it, his eyes were just glazed a little and accustomed to staring out where the rest of the world was. It was beautiful to look in the darkness; of course now all that illuminated the sky was the light veil that Navi had around her body, she no longer laying in his hands. Resting on top of his shoulder, there was nothing to do but understand the explanation of what had an entire town filled with fear because of something bad had happened. He believed nothing could keep people in a place this beautiful, the harshness was probably trapped inside of there when resistance was held on. Now they were bristling out into their homes like cows that knew the food was in the kennel at home and just aching after days of exercise and isolation from the rest of the world. It was a beautiful thing to give on, they would fight until the end and even after there, there was no guarantee of what was too come--but it'd be faced together.

"It has to do for why I was counting the holidays--but I guess you figured that out, eh?" The way that he smiled proved that she had a simple idea, not a theory or anything, just a plan that was made up inside of his own mind. Somehow she was able to know that he knew more than he gave on and would definitely able to show it whenever she was leading to talk about it. That was the way he felt the plan had just appeared and now was working on the simulation as if real-life was interacted in there.

"Almost, I have a thought that it has something to do with All Hallows Eve." When his eyes looked over towards her and he asked about the conflict, those eyes opened a little, as if surprised by the little comments that went around. Navi was speaking of terms that she knew were just a little crazy; it was indeed one of the strangest ideas that she had conjured up. Who could blame her when you were trapped in a place of eternal darkness, where even the blackness was darker than usual, that was the worst part. There was no other way to go about it without referring to something very badly, which was the way that the world worked in most parts now. All did believe in spirits of some sort, but up until the reign of Ganondorf, none had been able to prove it, which had all changed when the King was laid to rest.

"You're right Link, I am sure that the spirits of tonight will rise." A sigh behooved from her chest, ready to explain it all when a clash of thunder caught her attention, the once dark place illuminated with darkness.

Each of them stared at the source of light, it was very close, and there the embers were twirling down what looked like a spinning object. At first the start of the fire had kept the small thing twirling in small spots, but when the flames were licking down at the skin of there, the speed had no choice but to pick up. Not able to make out what it was, the speed of the spinning meter picked up, hiding the appearance all together, and looking like a fireball was being juggled at an incredible speed. Moving faster and faster, the closeness was not as far as they though since it was at least forty feet away (the height had exceeded the posture) making it seem like the oncoming embers would spew at them. Fortunately, they just passed twenty feet from them, not that there were a lot--whatever was burning was made of paper--that's when the flash of inspiration sparked the hero's mind: the windmill.

--------------------

"The mill's in flames--run for you're lives!!!" A scream pierced the surrounding neighborhood and all of the houses near the mill that could be set aflame were up and at them. Several of the people stormed out of their homes, even if they were far enough to avoid the sparks, just coming for the hell of seeing a show. A lot of screams were coming out of the frightened citizens, their terror was reaching a new plane as the only place for their water was being reduced to ashes by an unknown source. It was a horrifying site to behold, there were thanks that no one was trapped inside of there, otherwise the corpses would be lining up, no one wandered inside the mill. No one was noticing the hero with the wanted ad on his face, that was unimportant, what seemed better was taking care of the matter at hand--the wind-maker.

Several tried to run up with buckets of water, climbing the giant structure that held a few dozen feet from the tower, and throw it down towards the licking fire. Cheers of joy were sent out when a piece of the wood began to turn black, the celebration brought to a halt when a few seconds later they licked back up from where they had been. No, nothing had spread over and sprang a new fire, it was like the fire just regenerated, or even backed down to dodge the oncoming water. All the liquid did was be absorbed by the flames, not even hurting the onslaught, it was like the fire was possessed and its natural enemy was not even a threat. Cries were hurried out when at least three gallons were sprinkled on the place, twenty minutes later since they didn't have very big buckets, there seemed to be no way to stop it.

"It's hopeless, let's just let it burn, its better because no one is inside of there!" One of the villagers shouted, but in just a few minutes his prayers would be reversed and there would be an every worse change for rejoice. Everyone was glad that no one would be hurt, but his or her presumptions were dead wrong.

When it had calmed down, the screams that was, they were set out when the door to the windmill sprang open with a step, everyone expecting a fire- monster to come bullying down on them. No, it was nothing like that, but the man with the organ grinder on his body, except his body was not the normal pale sort that it used to be. The only white spots on him had been his eyes, which were probably closed, and even they had a crimson tint in them, that being of the blood protruding through his body. Fingers and hands were curled up in a freakish nature, his mouth gaping open and showing the pinkish skin that slipped out when his speech sought to come. Of course not he wasn't normal, the twenty minutes inside of the flames had cooked him beyond recognition, the man was no longer a Hyrulian, he was some sort of disfigured Dracula who had been set in the sun.

Most people didn't know what to think, they had seen the man before, but no one had the slightest idea he had been trapped inside of there. People knew the crazy old man had sometimes liked to visit the place, but since he was alone and never even married, the people thought he traveled or had a house somewhere--people usually didn't sleep in windmills! Nothing was to do, the man had finished it for them, reaching up his hands and extending what was a sliver of shining metal, their conclusion later one was it was a knife. Indeed, because a second later the sliver at his neck and even a millisecond later (before anyone could react and snatch it away, although they were at least fifty feet away) the nape of his neck was not anymore. Blood was gashing and squirting down the edge of his neck, staining the neck that had been no more, a giant slit remaining that poured out the liquid, a few seconds later the body dropping into a corpse.

The screams went out, as the body dropped down, the people taking the distance from fifty feet, all the way to one hundred feet, except one person didn't move. Well, from a closer and in-depth look it was two people, a mini-girl was standing on his shoulders with the beautiful wingspread out like an insect, except better. The boy, dressed in a green tunic and skirt, was holding his hands at his side and watching the flames flicker as eagerly as a pyromaniac watched his own work. It was a sad sight how he brought, but when his face spun around, the subject of him starting the fire was gone, this was a face with the sorrow spraying on it, nothing an arsonist would attempt. There was one thing about the boy that was shown off, his sheath held a sword that sprayed out, and some of the people whispering it were a magical sword.

To say that this was a magical sword that this boy owned? That was about as absurd as proclaiming that the reign of Ganondorf was going to end, and even some of the villagers argued in secret as the boy nodded and spread his hands. The people were watching and arguing at the same time that this could be either a fraud or the legendary Hero of Time, whose vanquish would wreck havoc on the land. Some argued he was the boy from the picture with the wanted ad on his head, the believers proclaimed that of course he was wanted--Ganondorf would be slain by this kid, so who else's head would he want situated on a plate? The proclaims of the believers were astounded when a huge cloud appeared out of the sky, raining down on the land around the mill and setting the flames out.

--------------------

He killed himself! Oh, Goddess he's dead, the man committed suicide! Navi's brain rattled out, she still standing on her hero's shoulder, just feeling a little queasy in the stomach as the blade slit through the man's neck. There was a confident smile on the man's face; it was one the other villagers were never able to see the two of them catching it with their perfect vision and ability to see through the smoke. None of the embers that rained on them even touched them, discarded because of the tunic that laid on his body and her own natural aura knocked them out. It was a site that she wished they never had to behold, suicide had never been a thing that the kid experienced--or herself--she just having the worry of the affect it would have on him. How about the effect on her? Well, that was explained when she fluttered off to the side and the retching sounds could be heard by her partner, the vomit clashing a few feet away.

"Dear Farore, how could he do that." Was Link's only comply, his arms wrapped around his chest in a motherly support to himself, he hearing the girl's cries and waiting until the sounds went away. As they disappeared, he turned around and gathers her into his arms, hugging the girl as the sobs of hers began to shoot away from her, spreading and even disappearing into his eyes. It was a beautiful site to be with her, the crying was not for the crazy man who needed a monkey skull, it was not even for the suicide that they did. Neither of them would begin to know why the tears sprinkled out, they just poured out faster and faster, not even showing the slightest hint of stopping. A nice little moment, the time passed and soon five of those sixty second marks her disappeared, she drying his tears and he doing the same, a look at him with a smile showed he had done the right thing.

"I think we should put this fire out." Her voice came out, so the other Hylians didn't get word of that, she returning to his shoulder and knowing what they were saying did hurt her a little. Being accused of being a fake was one thing, but to be the killer in the ad had caused the heart of hers to swell a little, maybe it was why they had cried?

"Well, yeah, but how? The water that they used, I think some was even blessed by one of the Goddess-worshipers, it didn't even work." Of course there was a way to do it, he just didn't have a clue to how the transformation was started, nor how it was finished in all recognition.

"There maybe a way. I have a theory that about these medallions of ours, I told you about what happened when you used it against that Genji Dragon, so that was the forest medallion. Put two and two together." Her smile brightened as his did the same, a nod was given as he began to dig through his bag for the medallion, the light having been replaced before they even attempted to leave so it was secure in there.

"Of course! The Water Medallion produces water, just like the Fire jewel should produce fire and the Forest summoned the forest powers! So if we use that little jewel with the help of Naryu, then we just might be able to put out the water!" Giggling, he held the thing tight to his chest and pushed it right against his heart, feeling as the thing began to glow, his eyes not looking, but knowing. Astonishment was washed upon him when the jewel was glowing higher brighter and brighter, he feeling the wetness of the thing begin to soak him. Except it wasn't washing him away, nor was it soaking him in a matter of his suit getting wet, it was just the fact that he could feel it disappearing onto him. Smiling, his hands jutted forward, the blue jewel remaining there with some unseen pressure, and when his hands sprung forward was where the waves started up. Indeed, they were brushing up harder and harder, sinking out of the jewel and able to be controlled by the will of the Hero of Time's hands.

Oh, not it's coming! Link was a little nervous about it and he wanted to shut his eyes, but he knew doing so would cause an ever-lasting feeling to take over him and cause the downfall of the powers. That would be something he just could not allow, otherwise the powers granted to him would be a waste of time, the title of his brandished in a way that the formal could not take it back.

Ah, it really is happening, I can't believe it! There was no denying the greatness of the boy, she knew that the full extent of the Hero of Time's powers would never compare to that the evil Ganondorf could muster. Now, he may have been able to beat her Link as of now, but given two more medallions then the power within could be shut in and extended to strike down the menacing King of Evil.

Navi's eyes widened, she didn't really believe what she had said, but sure enough and to the thoughts of the little villagers behind her, something was amiss. The first time that the Forest Medallion had been used, it was in a quick and ceaseless move (almost thinking it was Shiek's doing), but now that they were alone and without the ninja, the only thing she could do was truly believe the forces above. The waves, looking like they had just come out of the ocean itself, was sloshing through the air, but it was like a certain force kept any from dripping. Yes that water should have leaked a little if controlled, but the fact remained that Link and she were underneath the water and as dry as could be. Nothing was going to touch them in this form, she feeling the water could be controlled as a shield, so if a certain spirit was chased out when this went on, the Naryu powers would stop it.

He was not able to speak, his eyes a little widened as the fact of his powers, but he saw that Navi wasn't trying to speak to him and took it as eager anticipation. Talking would probably make him lose his concentrating; resulting in a slosh that would probably rock the heavens, themselves, and the quantity was enough to stop anything. What had to be an entire lake of water, if dropped would flood the entire village, so the speculations around were on a quiet view, incase this boy decided he didn't like the village and wanted to stop help them. True that this village had not become one of his favorites ever, but there was no way he was going to flood them out, the reason he had touched into his beautiful powers was to take care of this place. A smile was given, the liquid just above the water, as he cupped his hands and watched the stuff condense down into a single ball, sloshing it upon the windmill with his hands throwing forward.

"It's coming!" He heard one of the villagers scream, the rest of them hiding down and taking their distance from one hundred probably to three hundred, he almost a blur to them. It wasn't that their faith was lost in them, they just wanted to survive incase this newfound hero wasn't able to take care of these aquatic powers. Now as they passed even worse and worse away, Link couldn't help but chuckle at how scared they were, that was what the condensation was for, to protect anything that went down there. He wasn't sure about the mill, it could be destroyed, but who cared what the hell went on there, the thing was smoldering so bad that building from scratch was the only other way to get out. While his hands were no longer needed, he grabbed the medallion before it could fall and stuffed it down into his pockets, orbs of wonder staring up there to meet the place.

Even when the impact was met, he grabbed her and ran a few extra miles, not sure of the pressure or debris that was coming out of there. Grasping forward for her, and gripping upon her, he felt that sensation that moving would not only cost dire consequences, but a few injuries. He had outlasted his luck and doing so would only cause a few little adventures to happen, otherwise there was the alternative of going forward and facing that. Maybe if he was alone than he could do it, but his fairy was with him and she had to be the most important thing to him in the world- -which he'd never, neglect to see. Diving about twenty feet forward with her in his arms and he resting on his stomach, the blowing explosion sounded worse than any bomb that he could of mustered.

What happened was the bomb intercepted the top of the land-hill that was called the windmill and with it excavated, there were no worries of what could happen to it? It was a good thing because the powers of the Goddess of Wisdom were really pushed in as the giant ball of water slammed into the center and took out everything in its path. This time, with the Naryu-water, the enchanted red flames did stay out; they didn't even attempt to light out while the water flooded the entire place. It was filled from top to bottom, not that there was much left to flood, it was just that the water had destroyed most of everything. It was in there for a good fifteen minutes and with no ignites; the power had done its job and slipped back into the medallion, without notice.

Draining back from its source, there was really nothing left when the last of the liquid dried up into its home of the medallion stashed inside of his side-pack. What was left was quite a mess, there were ruins that exposed the inside of the windmill, soaked down to the pour and looking like no amount of power was able to fix that. Another thing was the moist ground all around, since the amount that had hit the ground, there was no chance of approaching there without fear of falling. Inside of the ground was where they would go, since the impact just had to have leveled out a few feet of the ground, so breaking you're feet was the only way to go. Besides all of that, there seemed to be nothing else wrong here, it was all right given the circumstances of being almost burnt all the way down.

"Are we okay?" He muttered out, relying to his feet with a stomp and looking all around him, those eyes widening not at the wreckage but how much he was spared. Nothing short of a miracle, he suspected, the area around his body, extending out fifteen, was a clean cut grass and debris- free of the shortage that had rained out hundred of feet ahead of him, sparing him.

"Wow, the medallion must've protected us." She nodded and took a glance over at the building, her arms crossed around her chest and shaking her head, it hurt to see it like this, but she knew it had to happen. If the flames hadn't been stopped then who knows what would've happened, there was no guarantee that the whole town would be in flames from the loose embers, but now everything had been saved--the question was from what?

Before any other speech could be heard from them, a single clap began out of the audience, they looking forward and seeing that the crowd had surrounded them. A nervous glance was exchanged between the two, glancing down in the shame, until Link's eyes perked open and realized that there were no angry shaking fists, this was actual clapping. There were not fear or anger in their faces, as Link had expected, but the clap that turned single-file was followed by tens, then hundred, and then close to maybe a thousand. Who knew the population of Kakariko now, but however many there were, now the entire town was around them--except the really heavy sleepers- -and the applause was streaming on. Coming in such a beautiful way, the clapping had been not all together, but somehow the sympathy had picked up and brought it on in such a rhythmic tone that it put his ocarina-skills to shame.

The clapping followed on by whistles from the men, then the beautiful little whistles from the girls as they stared on at the pretty Hylian with the yellow hair. The handsome boy, was what they would call him, about the age of seventeen or so and possessing such magical arts that even the most best of sages dreamt of. Magic in the world had never been this great, now the astounding effects were pushing on and showing that maybe a new age of it was coming forth. None of the villagers had paid much heed to the medallion, they're eyes were focused on his own actions, even when he put the jewel on his chest it was like no one noticed. Sure it was sort of a catalyst, but it was better than letting the temple close down, or was it even that--maybe this jewel just opened up the powers of the hero?

Mentioning him, his cheeks flushed deeply and he held up a hand to show that to stop the applause, he didn't deserve it, which was far from the truth. He'd never admit that he loved the applause, because usually attention was not what he lacked for, but now being the hero and saving the town (in such an easy way) was one of his best joys. Not really having been applauded for such things before, he couldn't think of anything really to do, his cheeks were blushing a bright pink. On the inside, the boy was beaming brighter than a Christmas Tree, astounded that everyone was cheering on for little old him, and it was astounding. Mm, there was nothing more he could have wished were to stay here and take care of the applause, but there was an even more important matter at hand, orbs focusing on his love.

Of course she was doing the same thing, they weren't just cheering for him, because she could see that one of them were staring at her (at her!) and showing a riot. It was a beautiful thing, because she never knew being his partner meant she had her own share of the glory, she was his partner, not a sidekick or anything. Okay, so she never thought of herself as anything but a guardian and an equal member, but now that she felt a bit of the spotlight, she realized that the term was more affected than ever. Staring at her younger boy, she giggled a little and nodded while his face straightened up, knowing that the affects of finding this out were way more important. The person--or thing--who had started this was probably gone, but there was a chance that the beast could strike again and more fiercely.

"Now, now, just c-calm down." He spoke out in a clear voice, more of the women letting out sighs of love as they heard the young hero's deep, but not too deep, voice of character. Noticing this, he looked down and flushed a little, not able to keep his voice form knocking them down, the embarrassment was just too much.

Offering a smile at his little plunders, she appreciated the attention but since none of the guys were particularly looking at her--and she wouldn't be blushing if they were--her voice rang out. "Can we have a little order in here? We appreciate you're applause, we really do, but we have to know if you heard anything strange out here? Like some incantations or something that'd lead to the start of the fire?" Most rang out that the fairie could speak, they knew what it was and that showed at least some intelligence, but the ones who knew about the forest were astonished that it did speak. They knew it could, it was just that most fairies kept quiet and only spoke when spoken too, or they were speaking just to their partner in private.

The two of them went on for a few minutes, getting the reactions that they had heard nothing at all, the boring parts were pushed aside when someone spoke that it was October 31st. Images of the ghouls rising up and performing an act like this were essential, because that was the only day they could, plus they envied the living. Of course they did when the percentage of the dead had risen, plus the fact that on this night that all of the dead were alive, why not try to bring some over towards their side? A few could possess, but that was about it, the rest were more destructive and whose territory was in the middle of nowhere were looking forward to this night. With more interception of the comments, they found nothing, but were left to ponder in their mind just what these dead things would do?

With more perception, the crowd was getting a little smaller; their eyes were focused on wondering what in the world would be their initiative. Of course, torturing the living was the first itinerary, they probably loved making fun and playing tricks on them, and since Ganondorf was about, the ratings were higher. Besides that, the ghosts had the freedom to roam all around without the fear of being captured/killed, that was for the past six years, now the seventh was where the problem arisen because of the Hero of Time. No ghost hunters were in this area--there were never a need too, since the ones who died in Hyrule died peacefully and with no malice--there had been some during the wars before this one, they all disappeared now. Navi had read about the hunters a while back, she now doubted they were even real, maybe just a legend that the Kokiiri or other agents had made up.

Ghost-hunter, it was an odd profession by today's standards, but back during the war that the Kokiiri didn't participate in, there was a need for it. Whenever someone died in malice, the ghost hunters would take the body out and cleanse it in the Holy Water of Naryu, then guiding the spirit to safety. This always worked in most cases, but sometimes the priests would have to take worse matters and banish the spirit from the world of the living down below. It was a horrible fate, but sometimes the people could not overcome their jealously, even if they were innocent, perhaps a grudge was what it was. After the wars, the ghosts were not active and so the pay became now and the once well paid profession had gone down, so all migrated elsewhere with their secrets taken with them.

More and more people had begun to drift away from the two, until only a sum of a fourth were left, or maybe even less than that since he barely saw a hundred. All of them were hard working men and women whom needed a good night's sleep, the parade in his honor would probably be the next day or so. Not that he wanted one, he was good enough with just a warm place to sleep and some hot food cooked for him, except no one had even answered that call. Maybe they were still afraid of the poster, he had saved them, but he could have started the fire and did it to gain the trust of the foolish people. As much as it hurt, he knew that a place to stay would either be with Anjou or somewhere else, maybe with Impa if he could locate her. Both were speculated on sleeping when a thundering crash came out of no where, it sounded from below and made a bellowing laughter of them all.

"Link!" Navi spun out and screamed, there was a flash between them and the rest of the people whom had turned were now staring around in a fury. Only the boy was left with a dumbfounded look, the townspeople had begun to run away while the shadow was descending on them, only a single one.

The Hero of Time watched in horror at the two of them were not targeted, the targets were the townspeople whom had been left out for the prey, the ones inside never touched. In such a horrifying manner, the moving targets that had once been stationary were impaled over and over with the running wind that he could only identify as a shadow. Suspecting that even the other people just saw the wind coming at them, except for Navi and he, there was no doubt this was the criminal whom had set the fire. No denying it, his horror was went more when the things zipped to and fro a person, not going for an instant kill, but instead taking off arms legs, then the chest and finally went for the head until it stood before. Of course it didn't go for the heart when it hit the chest, just slowing down and hitting the other side, and damaging internal organs that would bleed even if they survived.

"Navi! What is that thing!" It was moving so faster that his sword and shield was out, but there would be no way to strike the thing with the motion that it was moving. Growling with fury, the attacker went back into its base and there he just held the defender in both hands, prepared if an assault was pushed at him. As hard as it was, the girl standing right at his shoulder (yelling because of the screams and the howls that the victims and the monster made) the only part that he wanted to protect right now was her.

"I-I have no idea. Obviously the one who started this, but I can't even get a reading on it! My sensors are dulled, for some reason when I try to even detect a life-form, I get nothing!" She was scared to death, never had anything like this happened, even before her training, she'd always been able to detect if a thing was the type. Before she couldn't sense any of the energies on it, but now as the monster continued to decimate the citizens (leaving those who made it to their houses alone) there seemed to be no hope. Her eyes were glazed with tears for them, she wanted to help, but knew that if she ventured out that he'd go after her, something she simply couldn't accept.

A shine of light had appeared in the air, the light was artificial, but there was something about it that seemed warm for the hero and his fairie. While they stared forward, the shadow moved towards the monster whom was busy going after probably the fiftieth victim that appeared on its list, a slight pain appearing out. With everything going down in a bit of slow motion, the light died and moving around at a lightning speed with the shadow was the equally safe ones that leveled down. No one was able to see him or her, the shadow nor the newly proclaimed 'savior' that was in the making, putting the Hero of Time down in shame in speed. It was a good thing to watch as they thing protruded against each other, the vision coming clear of the new one when he slowed down to reveal itself as just enough speed for Link. There was no doubt about the yellow locks that shown through, the beautifully white uniform and bloodstained tear at center.

"Shiek!" Link squealed out in a savior of hope, his dulled senses were back and he saw as the golden-haired man was moving quickly against the monster. It was at such a speed that Link hadn't been able to see before the time of training, a power that Shiek had just acquired, or just decided to use in such a case. He could barely follow them, but knew which one was the boy, since the blonde was now acquitted with the rest of him, giving itself off in a dead get-away.

"Shiek? Oh, Goddess it is Shiek!" Navi burst out into a stream of giggles, holding onto the boy and pulling him down into an affectionate hug, on that showed the real care in her embrace. It was accepted by the young boy, the two of them watching the fight as each strike and blow was repelled in a way that made it seem the monster and their master were equal. It couldn't be, since this was not Ganondorf (or was it, surely Ganon could not move this possible) a gulp of fright was balling in her throat, making it hard to swallow.

The two of them were going at each other like the wild bores that they were each going faster and faster in a manner that really didn't seem possible. Link and his partner had broken laws of Physics, but this was even farther a law that had never been made, it broken by the two contestants that moved at lightning speed. It was so scary how they moved, the battle was at a level that the citizens whom were looking through closed curtains saw that the young boy was watching the air battle each other. Each blow was used with the fists of the trainer and even the claws (or hands) of the contender, not sure which would be which, since the appearance was not available. Now the quicker and quicker it got, there was a long grunt and then the slosh of blood at the side, one of them falling and the shadow pressing in speed.

Incredible, I never imagined that Shiek could generate so much power! Navi's thoughts barreled out as similar ones were perused in the mind of Link, they were just amazed at how fast they could move, and it was weird how much was met. There was no denying that the better of the Hero of Time were these two, wondering if the King of Evil was indeed torturing people, and after killing all the citizens had it out for him. Sighing with the relief, the grip on the shield was held forward, there was no way they would be caught off-guard if something happened to Shiek.

It would have been over, the man whom was working with Ganondorf had to be stopped by one of the generals, whom he had to kill before a report was given. The new general who was only awakened on all Hallows Eve had discovered something about him that could threaten his spot, so Shiek challenged. Mostly, the man was going through his down and killing stuff, so the so-called power of Shadow was not going to be mastered by this lowly spirit. How sad that it had to be, when the master of Shadow was the boy called Shiek, there was no stealth in the way this newbie moved, he be just faster. Already, the speed had caused a few scrapes and scars, but the final one that ceased the pie was striking him down in the chest, screwing up everything. Then there was a shadow infront of him, one that was smaller than he, a clink of metal was raised up and the screaming of the shadow rising.

A stupid move, they both knew it, but at the same time whenever their master was struck down, the act of protecting him had never appeared in their mind until now. Even though Navi was about to shout something at the kid, he was already in the air, the defender held and so the fairy charged after him. With a giant leap forward, as the spirit was coming to strike the young man that was down, he appeared infront of the man and held the shield out taking a mighty cry of power. He hoped that summoned up the courage and created it into some sort of barrier, because when he did yell, there was an illuminating of the shield. They never saw that, but felt the vibrations as the power was getting closer, gripping the metal handles and yelling out louder than ever.

Will it hold? All I need it to hold is for a few seconds, so that he can recuperate and get back! He knew that the shadow beast could not of been beaten by him, and if Shiek was incapacitated, he would pick him off and then go back at him. That's why it was editable to preserve the boy and he just did that, the Triforce on the symbol of the shield was flowing brighter and brighter, still no notice.

I know it's important, so there is only one thing I can do, to help! Nodding, she felt that Link's life force was pushed into the shield so she began to add some of her own, not enough to kill them, just some. It made the shield even more powerful, and now the two of them saw that and a smirk was upon each of their lips when the shadow intercepted with them and pushed even further ahead.

The focus of the attack was immense and he would probably feel the after affects for quite a few days, but he didn't mind and neither did anyone else. Feeling the power from Navi was all that he needed and when the spirit connected into the shield, normally breaking a regular shield, their powers were pushed forward. Since this shield had never been bought, who was not to say that originally spiritual powers inhabited it, since it was found in the tomb of the dead. The life of theirs was drained into there and yanked it even more forward, showing off that they didn't care who was there, no one would mess with their master. Indeed, their was surprise when the powers were held together and the once-powerful spirit was knocked aside, away from them and in confusion.

A few more attempts were made to get at them from different angles; the spirit was very pissed and struck with all his power, not even putting a dent. Chuckles were heard from under the shield, obviously the boy and his fairie, the one whom he had been told to watch out for and sure enough, he'd fallen for it. There was no denying that he'd be punished for his aftermath, but taking the head of the top general was something he had to do, reporting whenever the head was gone so having no punishment. There was nothing to do but lose more powerful and soon the man would be awake and even more powerful, retreat was the only answer for it. Mm, that was when it disappeared through the air and zipped silently back where it came from, the house of the dead and above there it slipped into the temple.

--------------------

"What in the world was that? I don't understand what's going on, Shiek! I mean, that thing was not normal, I don't think I've ever seen anything like that in my entire life, and why was it attacking them?" Link screamed out, the village abandoned inside of its home except that of Navi and Shiek, a few minutes had passed since the thing disappeared. Actually half an hour had gone by and he was leaned against a wall, looking as the boy had finally awoken from the unconscious that had taken over after the spirit left.

A cough was given, then a little hack and the man had to lie down, and the pain in his chest was boiling over a lot more than it had been before he passed out. The sickness, or whatever the hell of it, was intense and there he felt just like a child again, except he was being attended to a boy who was weaker and slower than him, it was a bit pitiful. Not that he was in any condition to complain, he may have felt helpless, but he wasn't stupid and was not going to do something to end his life here. There was no toxin in his space, he had met the spirit, but still speaking was going to be hard if he was standing up, or sitting, so lying was the only explanation. Besides, he couldn't stand if he wanted too, there was not enough willpower in him to attempt that without maybe crushing a lung or two.

"He can't speak yet, Link, let's give him a few minutes." Link wasn't mad or anything, his curiosity would just have to wait until their master was healed from his sickness, otherwise they'd get no answer. Nodding, she crossed her arms across her chest and fluttered over towards Link's shoulder, not really offering any medicine for the man. He couldn't because there was none, spirits never attacked people like this, and probably the most affective medicines wouldn't work because something like this never happened.

"Thank you, Navi, but I can speak, I just can't sit up, I'll have to get you to use the medallion in a few minutes." A smile protruded his lips and when he saw that they didn't know, he knew in his mind that he should have been there and let them listen better at the medallion explanations. "I saw you put out the water, so obviously you know the elemental properties, but the Water Temple's jewel does more than just cast water. It can heal people, not if they are on their dying bed, but for me, a stupid fool, then it could restore me back to normal, the bad side is that you two can't be healed by it."

Chuckling a little, he reached out his hand and took a hold of Link's, then cupping through his side pack and somehow knowing where the medallions were located. Pulling out the one that the hero received from Ruto, he placed it down into the hero's hands and began to hum a beautiful tune and speak softly. A warm light appeared around him as he placed the hero's hand on his own chest and then the words in the Shiekiah language disappeared as he moaned in the satisfaction of the wounds. Indeed, they were disappearing and even the cut on his chest was leaving, the torn skin just showed a small scar of his that rang off in the true matter. At long last, the thing was done and retrieved down inside his bag, looking at the way the two gaped, he sitting up with laughter inside of his body.

"As I can see, the two of you are very dumbfounded, but let me explain it to you two. The very essence of water is to heal and protect people. As you may or may not have noticed when you were controlling the huge water- ball, you could of refracted it into a giant shield and deflected any attacks. Strange, isn't it?" Smiling for the two of them, his arms crossed over his chest as he stood all the way up, moving over to the wall where Link was leant and put his own back there. Not even looking at the two of them, he expected a few questions, that was inevitable when you had just done the impossible with the power of a little jewel.

To the surprise of Shiek, there were no questions, and even after a five- minute past, the two of them were just looking onward with their eyes glazed. Growling somewhat, he expected to be like the teacher now and when he realized there was none, he knew in his heart that the maturity was higher than when he was to met the boy in battle. He knew this because soon his body transformed in the position, just looking at them with his own eyes sort of in that position, wondering about their thoughts. It was untrue that he could read into their thoughts, weaklings were a natural part, but these two were nothing like that, so he never even attempted it. Before he could speak out and ask them why in the hell they were so quiet, the questions did come, but they were not about his recent healing.

"Shiek, what was that?" He still hadn't answered it, so of course the Hero of Time was going to peer at the question once more, and he always would until it answered. Well, the question was more of who that was instead of what, since they knew what in the hell was after them, it was a spirit of the underworld.

"Yea, Shiek. I was wondering the same thing, it certainly wasn't something of this world." Well, it was of this world, just in the part below, instead of the ground above, that was for certain--maybe a race of fighters that hunted down spirits. To believe that was a little farfetched, but what the hell when the world you lived in had to be one of the most genuine ones that existed.

"I knew you two were going to post that at me, it was only a matter of time." Nodding his head back and forth, he disappeared for a few seconds and when he reappeared there was a lonely treeing about three feet away, they following as he appeared on the branch. "Okay, listen up. The monster that I fought was a General of Ganondorf; his name is Bongo Bongo. Now don't laugh at the name, Link, you saw with your own eyes what he's capable of. That beast is the shadow that dwells inside of the Shadow Temple, the one you must face."

"Face! Shiek, we couldn't even see that guy's movements, and we have no time for training!" Navi retaliated; she could see the movements, just not as well as to block them with her own fists, sure that the kid could do the same. Glancing over in his viewpoint, she saw that he was nodding his head, the lack of courage was shown because of what had happened to the one more powerful than him.

"Yes, face. I know there is no more time for training, you don't even require any to defeat that monster. He is empowered because of tonight, it is All Hallows Eve, but you won't face him tonight. I do want you to venture into the temple whenever I take my leave. I am telling you by the time you get to him that his power will have shrunk from leaving the temple- -and believe me, he won't be coming out tonight anyway, the sun is down. Whenever the clock strolls at two o'clock is when the powers are all over, you probably won't even be halfway through the temple then."

"But what if he deliberately searches us out?" Link whispered in a hushed voice, some of the townspeople were coming out, most cleaning up the bodies, but you could never be too careful. When you had a bunch of horror- stricken people out of their homes, one might turn a little loony and hear this weird conversation, thinking you were what caused the massacre. That was something that he didn't want to deal with, so those lips were hushed very quietly and speaking just enough for the Shiekah's elven ears to pick it up.

"He won't." Shiek clearly stated, crossing his arms around his chest with a look that just proved he knew, not that he was going to tell you about how the information was cleared. His own voice was in a whisper too, but since reclining in a tree, there was no worry of them spotting him, from there it probably looked like Link was speaking to a tree.

"Tell us how, Shiek." The fairy of the Hero of Time spat out in a hushed tone like the both of them, wanting to know desperately how this boy found out his facts. Obviously, the two trusted him, but not enough to reveal such things that could endanger their lives if it was spotted out by the King of Evil. Maybe they did trust him, maybe they didn't, it was not a matter of trust, what was at hand was that the two of them were in danger and he seemed to be the only valuable person to help, all the others wanting a savior.

"I just know. Deal with it." The way his tone trembled out made the two of them glance at each other in suspicion of the situation, nod and then clear the way for him. There was no denying anger was dwelt down inside of the man, and when people pissed it off, there was no holding it back, but this wasn't all the time. Usually he was a great guy, for he was handsome, beautiful, strong, a great personality, and could score any woman he wanted, the problem was that he never felt like it. His attitude on life was poor, his self-depression was always hidden, his tone and way of life usually in a monotonic point of view, leaving everything else back. Now as he looked at the two, some of the bits of madness had been swell out, his eyes adjusting a little and shaking his head in apology. "I'm sorry, Link, but I can't tell you, I just need you two to trust me on this. I am one-hundred percent certain the Shadow boss won't attack you."

"Okay, okay. Fine, we both trust you, don't we Nav'?" He had felt the anger, but pushed it back and glanced over at his fairie, she nodding a bit and letting him look back towards the young boy. Their Link just watched with a peculiar sense of being he speaking out next for it seemed that the ninja would not utter a word. "Well, I want to know how the two of us are going to get there, the song sent us to the back of the Kakariko Village, it'll do it again as well."

"No, no, that was only a moment where the temple was not opened. The place just opened a few minutes ago--you see the last temple is the only one left, and if I gave you the song then it would only send you to the town nearest it, or whatever civilization it was built by. In that case, it'll be the Gerudo so you would transport down into the Valley. But now that the temple is open, I suspect that the song will transport you into the center of the Graveyard, at the very back where the entrance to the place is open." Nodding, his tone had calmed down, that was good for it usually meant he was about to leave the place, all the excitement of the situation was disappearing.

"Oh, so the last temple is with the Gerudo, it's a bit unusual, but there don't seem to be other places left." Navi jotted out, her arms uncrossing from her chest and fluttering around the boy's shoulder until she found her spot and rested down on top of it, staring forward. When she was down there for the count, she saw that the man was rising up, slowly as he usually do and would soon slip off the branch and probably disappear in the middle of the air. Either in the air, on the way downs, or flip around a few times and perform some death-defying stunt where the appearance was more vital than actually doing it. That's what you got when you were around the Great Shiek, he always left you at a cliffhanger and usually the outcome was not the best in the world. There was a bit of humor in her face while she noticed the long silences, there was nothing worse that she hated than going on with that.

It was true that every spot in Hyrule was occupied by some sort of place, a temple, dungeon, and sometimes it even stored two of three. If you counted the jewels he acquired as a kid and this one in Kakariko, every place was full of a temple and a dungeon to explore, in some form of a matter. She thought that the place with the Gerudo was probably the same way, there was no denying that the similarities in the places were unlike any other. Only one other place was exempted from the cause, that was the farm of Lon Lon Ranch, they're existing not even a place where monsters roamed. That was, of course, because the place had probably been moved there recently when he was a kid, and besides Ingo being the only youma ever slain there, the place had settled in and was never there for the ancients.

"Hero, I have some other news, that maybe a little unsettling, for the man has attacked before this, that's why I was aware he was coming a second time. But before I could even reach here, you're former master, Impa, has been seen going into the temple." He hushed a little on that, his arms crossing around his chest and a sigh filtering through his body, this was troubling news for him as well as them.

"Impa! She's in there!" Link gasped out in a furious voice, his anger rising a bit more than he wished for, but this was a matter of his master being hurt!

"She's in there?" Navi just whispered out, the tears forming in her eyes when she felt the destruction that was commented on the land, never wanting the same results again.

"Yes, she is, but she is quite capable of handling herself, now Hero, I want you to go as soon as you can." Nodding, the man was readying himself to leave, you could tell by the way that his gesture went that the time to disappear was almost at hand.

"Of course, I'll go as soon as I am ready." The fairie nodded that she would do the same, and the two of them prepared for the man to leave, seeing it as no big deal, as the other times had been. Leaving was just Shiek's style, a way of life for him and whenever he did that; there was no other way to describe how he felt.

"I have to be going, Hero of Time and partner. I expect the two of you to do well so I can show you a few more techniques and teach you one of the very last songs that will help you defeat Ganondorf." Sliding down from the branch, he hit the ground with a thump and gave one quick look around, noticing what everyone had been doing for the last twenty minutes they had been speaking. It was amazing it went on that long and with no appearance all the townspeople had taken the liberty to clean up the blood, take the bodies off to the graveyard (most of them probably still there) while the rest just went back to sleep, the barn could wait.

"See ya!" The two of them yelled in unison, Link pulling the ocarina from his pouch and posing it up to his lips, like he was going to twirl a goodnight tune for the man. Of course he knew better, only a smile grazing his lips and unseen through that mask, sometimes wanting to rip it off and show off those pearly whites, though he knew better. There was nothing weak about it, he just knew in his heart to be alone was the best way in the world.

Shiek waved a gloved hand and stepped back a few feet, not feeling like a great entrance of battle, so his hand did not appear on the smoke bombs. They were a mark of an illusion and right now he didn't feel the least bit like that, plus they were a limited factor in this day and age, buying a handful usually cost a bundle. His wages around the hands of Ganon were great, but had been lowering for the past few months, he thinking it may have been a sign that he was about to be dropped off, dropped never meaning fired. Having been manufactured mostly around the time of the Shinobi, even ten years ago there was a man whom he had bought them from, not remembering how it went. The guy had either dropped dead, been killed by the vile men of today, or was simply in hiding for fear that Ganondorf may decide to hunt the small amount of Shiekah like he done so the Hylians.

Who could blame him if he wanted to hunt down one of the strongest races in all of Hyrule, probably that of the Gerudos favoring in the odds, Hylians were the easiest? Shiek's opinion had always been that the only reason they were still around was the Shiekah, the beautiful ones that didn't even need weapons, only using them to protect their masters. It was stupid how they had fallen under the spell, but there was nothing you could do when the past was unchanged, Link had no the powers to rip more than seven years in the past, that was enough, yet not enough to heal the wounds. There was a vast difference between them all, the possibilities of the Hylians ever beating someone was impossible, they only more powerful than a Hyrulian (that couldn't even hear the Goddesses.) Weak and protruded, the other races had weak qualities, but only the Hylians had invented the need of swords since the arts of Magic and fighting had not appealed to them--a few Hylians making the cut.

Not that any of the others weren't weak, the Gerudos were a sword- type race that had adjusted to martial arts and even some magic, though their expectancy of it was weaker than the Hylians. Zoras may have been strong swimmers, but if put near the heat then their skin would be reduced to ashes, like a vampire in the sun. Even the strong Gorons had a weakness, the opposite of the Zora's, the water was so strong on their skin that they always sunk to the bottom whenever trying to get in, drowning. Every race had a weakness, the Kokiiri too small and even one of the most superior had a soft spot, more or less, one that made the people of today criticize the ninja-based race. It was that their hearts too big and the level of compassion extended more than usual, the only reason they ever put their lives on the line to save such a weak race as Hylians.

Thoughts of that were pushed away, he not even thinking about the Hero of Time and deciding to use a bomb, it made him feel better to imitate his ancestors. Even the ancient clothing was a way of that, hands wrapping around one of the bombs, as he knew in his heart it always made him feel good to get this out. Slamming the thing directly infront of him, the smoke poured out and there he stared for a few seconds, looking through it and seeing that the boy could see through it, smiling at him. Shiek just slumped his shoulders a little, almost forgetting about the bomb, and seeing it was drying out and fast, about thirty seconds later and only maybe ten to spare. Leaping up into the vast spoke that had arisen, his body blurred into the smoke and in a flash he was gone just as the smoke leaned off into the skies.

--------------------

"Well he's gone." She trailed off in a little sad tone, she had almost wished that the man might accompany them, since he seemed to be better at shadows and stuff. It wasn't that he was dead or anything, she just believed that since the Shiekah people had designed this, that he might be interested in his heritage.

"Yea, it is a shame, I sort of wanted a backup in here." He sulked a little bit, crossing his arms around his chest, looking around and seeing the ocarina was in his right hand, making sure that it wasn't lost. One thing that he hated was that it wasn't his own, the one he'd received from Saria couldn't withstand this sort of magical capabilities, and still loving that the same beautiful music reflected from its ends.

"What? I'm not enough?" Giving off a little smile, she giggled when his hands came over her body and began to stroke in certain places that made her own self feel nice. A small little pleasurable moan spoke from her lips, feeling it and loving the feel that came out whenever it was done, being quite a rush for her.

"Of course you are! Aw, I didn't mean to mistreat you, did I?" Smiling back, his own hands were now curled around her, taking the girl and sitting him upon his long cap so that she could be near. He always kept her near, incase the transportation left her behind, in which of that event, he'd have to make a long trip back to retrieve her, but of course he'd do it. There was no doubt of the things he'd do her for her, the smile would always remain when he came after her, the giggles coming from her as his fingers massaged her.

"Nah, of course not. If you would, I'd have to punish you!" She let out a scream of giggles when his hands went upon her belly, stopping after a few minutes and just keeping their movements upon her stomach. Tracing back in forth in beautiful movements, there was no denying that she liked it, there was just too much ticklish movement to run hardly across the sensitive and pale flesh.

"Oh, and how'd you do that?" He grinned towards her; his own cheeks taking on the fresh brim of crimson, knowing that this was definitely not the time, not that he caring. There was never enough time for them, he hated that, and so there was now the time to be made, the seconds flowed by in what seemed like none at all.

"Hee, I don't know, but I think I'll give it a try." She spoke towards him with her own cheeks matching his own, there was no doubt that a veil wouldn't cover it, so she let it fly through. Besides, watching him blush was such a cute little enjoyment, she thought that if she could see through his eyes that he thought the exact same thing.

"Well, why don't you try?" Knowing it was a bad idea; the ocarina tucked into his right hand was preparing on what to do the instinct of hero in him telling him to do this later. Actually, the hero in him was also saying to do it, these were the only rewards that he was ever given, why not indulge down into it?

Fluttering at his lips, she saw that his hands was yanking at the ocarina, she actually thought that he was going to put it back at those little pink muscles. She hated that it happened like that, she was neglected so much sometimes that she didn't even want to give it a second thought, just let it rip through. Now as her own lips were getting tired of waiting, she watched the hands decide what to do, his own were wavering between moving it down or up in the direction that seemed to cause it all. Jealously flowed since the ocarina received a majority more of the kissing than she ever got, there was a kiss every now and then, the two of them were just too nervous. To her own surprise, there was a moment she had not expected, the flap shutting as the blue piece was tucked inside, eyes of his staring into hers.

Yanked into a kiss, the lips of theirs were pushed together in a passion as he kissed the girl of seven inches the best that he could, she knowing the difficulty and accepting it. Of course there was going to be a difficult level, she didn't mind and just did the best that she could, using the pink muscle in her mouth to lick across those lips of his, the shivering taking off. There was no telling how long this would take, it might have to be cut off short, but the both of them were glad that it happened--longer than the pecks they received every night before bed. Of course they wanted to do more, the hormones were driving the two of them crazier than anyone could imagine, the typical teenagers. Now that they were satisfying their needs, there was no anger in of them, the happiness was pushing itself even further, the sweet kiss was a moment when the world didn't matter, and only they did.

There was magic in there, the both of them knew it, and the typical phrase was when two people kissed and felt the fireworks, that love was evident. No fireworks were being fired, it felt like the Eye of Din had crash-landed on the two of them, with no pain, just the heat and pressure that was expected. Like a thousand stars had exploded in the world, the power was reigning down on the two of them, yet there was no physical harm, the passion was all that remained. Alas, all good things must come to an end, the duo knew it and pushed upon each other at the exact same time, breaking the saliva-wet kiss in the most beautiful of ways. A way where no one was hurt, the equal partnership just enough to make you nod with a smile, that the two of them really could read each others minds with love.

"Ahem, do you think that we should get going?" Navi whispered out, feeling the affects of the two in love, there was no doubt denying that anymore, what was really weird had to be the way it came about. Mm, her own personal opinion was not to leave, give it a few hours, or even tomorrow morning, then there was time to take care of the place.

Obviously, the psychic link between the two was acting up, because he crossed his hands across his chest and simply shook his head back and forth. There was no fun in going on, besides, they needed a little break within the time-traveling part, plus hadn't Shiek said that it was not coming back? "I don't think we need to go just yet."

"Hm? What do you mean?" She sounded a little surprised, though inside of her own body there was a spirit jumping for joy and thanking the Lucky Stars that had shined upon them. Mostly, however, the thanks was for Link for outwitting and getting better at deceiving people, he probably never planned on going right now. "What should we do?"

"Hee, I don't know, I just want to be with you!" Flushing around those tanned cheeks, he nodded a little bit and reached forward with desperate hands of his, grasping her with such a gentleness. Doing this, the young boy wrapped those teenage fingers around her and held her firmly in them, the beautiful way that he held her was awesome.

There was alertness about disobeying her master in toll, but it wasn't like they would be punished with this, plus who could deny the love that was there. A certain rage of their hormones had stuffed the hole of where conscious thoughts were and just unplugged the one where you wanted to get wild and crazy. Mm, the way that she handled was nice, she didn't know what they were going to do until either the morning sun of Din rose, or something happened. That spirit from inside there could come back and take them or Shiek could simply rise up and try to warn them to hurry on, wherever the hell he was. Either way, she was contented with being with him, it was always what was in her dreams, just to be held by the strong, Hylian arms and love it.

He felt a similar away about disobeying, but there was no harm in that, Shiek hadn't commanded them to go to the temple, which had never been his way from the beginning. Probably not even thinking of himself as much of a sensei, because whenever they tried to call him that during the training, he sort of frowned--not saying anything, but you could see it-- and nodded. Stating that he did not order people around, the way that he said that left to be that this was his own destiny, and he was adult enough to take the consequences of not complying. Now as they were doing the opposite of what he had set, of course there was a little bit of masquerading in there, though the clog had been set and once it was done, there was no reason. Only the girl of fairish descent was the most important to him, looking around for a place that maybe was fun, there seemed to not be a one about.

"What do we even do for fun, Nav'?" Sure, it was a silly question, but the time the two had known each other--aside the week vacations between each mission--there had hardly been any rejuvenation time. A bit depressing, the plan for when this was all over was to take on the pleasure of lounging around and being lazy--a benefit he never got.

"You're asking me? Before you, I was not really the center of attention, sweetheart." Cocking her head in an odd fashion, she saw that his face broke down and he nodded a little, those hands going a little faster around her small body. Those strokes were the nicest thing in the world--no he was the best one in the world--feeling that there was no one else who could of done this to her heart. Un-melting it and causing such a swirl of feelings to appear as butterflies in her gut, they were just readying to burst whenever she heard his name. Shivering into those palms of the teenager, there was nothing that she could say, anything else would ruin the moment, so her thoughts were dwelling off. A sad little smile pierced her lips, she thought she'd told him the story before, nevertheless, just thinking of it made her sniffle a somewhat.

I remember it like it was yesterday, one of the saddest moments in my life. You don't know how happy you've made me, Hero of Time. She nodded in her own conscious, sometimes afraid that she was going to lose him, the reason for so much jealously, but now as time passed it was ceasing. Not that she still wasn't mad at him sometimes, it was just at it was a little better than it had ever been before, much of a nicer thought.

The fairie was a girl, so she seemed a bit more informative and emotional than the male, though there was no one to ever throw her opinion at anyone else. Link had friends as a kid, well Saria and a few of the girls, the exact opposite was of the girl--she had no one at all to rely on for her problems. Of course, she wasn't teased--she was never even sought out, one of the lesser important fairies, and whenever her name was heard is when the scratching of their heads begun. For the most part, the girl was a lot older than Link and had dealt with this torture almost ten times as much as her, the pain had built up so far she never thought she'd be happy. Saria was to Navi a bit of a dream; there had never been a fairie, or a Kokiiri to lean on for the support you felt whenever you felt lonely.

Loneliness was one of the worst things that could happen to a person, it was just the unbearable feeling that slit through you whenever there was nothing else. It was a hateful feeling, one that no one wanted to express, even rivaling for the worse of Death, because then you were always remembered. Memorials were what funerals were all about, otherwise there was nothing else to do, and her alone-nature had hardened her and made her worse. There was a certain flair about her, which always made the ones she was assigned to leave with harshness, until she met that legendary Hero who would make time. Only his cuteness and innocent nature was what cracked the shell of abruptness and left her a little better, though the loneliness would never go away. As you can see, the death of a person was expressed with the memorial and you always knew of the person, at least for a time being.

Back then, she felt that if she dropped dead, it would even be a few weeks before the body was discovered down inside of whatever happened, probably suicide judging from back then. Possibly speaking, everyone would be confused at what happened when the girl slashed her wrists and remained dead upon the earth. There was no way to exactly know how long it would go on before an answer was found, she not even wanting to know, this was very common back then. Thinking about taking her own life was a normal occurrence for her, glad she never introduced the subject to the boy, it was probably because back then she saw something new in him. Suicide was never a really important thing in the forest, since everyone was happy and free, even the strays were happy, but that was because they were young.

When that happened, they wouldn't be able to identify her, except for the Deku Tree, and that was because the stupid old tree had been on the rampage and knew everything. One of the reasons that he had known about the Boy- Without-A-Fairy, never really shown why the boy was never invited, that was always a secret! One thing or another, the man was not a good talker, she only called because of her personality of the strays, she was the oldest stray around and had the experience to guide people--or so he thought in his own little world. His mind was able to identify anything in the entire forest, that was because he was the God of the Forest, or a mini-God, something like that. The position of the rotting corpse was no longer a worry to her, his life was drained and whatever hell was out there was where he was, the way he acted she despised.

Really, there was no reason for that disgust to appear in her mind, it just did because back then she held such a false sense of attitude for him. If she had known the one named Shiek's alignment with the King of Evil, then they could have shared a common bond, it wasn't that they sucked up, but the ceremonies were never attended with her. Every time a festival came up, she was always mad and moody around those days, taking out her anger on any creatures and fairies she could find, not able to fight back then. Possessing that sort of energy in the old days would have made the forest a virtual chaos, since she wasn't in love, then taking lives wasn't a problem for her. She never watched the boy back then, so there was no way to tell that he never went to the same ones, she had noticed him, though.

Not obsessive or anything, it was just at times when she traveled through the Sacred Forest Meadow and saw the two of them--Saria and Link--playing and such. Her mind was always filled with the content of never ever joining in their childish games, hating them for having so much fun. In her own world, the jealously had swept up even more than usual and sometimes she even felt like dropping stuff on them, hating the duo because of how they felt. Such pain and hurt had been developed back then, and as she looked on it now, she wished she'd become a friend with Link back when he was six or seven, that way they'd be best friends. Of course she wished she could enter there, and as the boy had decided to walk forward for a new location, she knew in her mind that this wasn't the right time to think of it.

"Are we friends?" She whispered from the tone, staring over at him with a look of dissatisfaction pasting over her face, they had been walking even since her thoughts prepped up. Nothing had been said, just the two of them walking around the town, now they were at one of the many corners, it so dark she couldn't recognize it.

"Of course we, Navi, where did you get the idea that we weren't?" A smile glanced upon his lips, he hadn't been thinking of much while they were headed this way; mostly his thoughts were on the young girl here. Not one of being a fairie, his thoughts had been on her for a while, but now he was just staring down at the tomb of the Hylian girl whom had died. Unknown to the young fairie as where they were, he knew because even in the dark he could tell and hated the place, the love for it moving at the same time. One of the last nights they had stayed here, he had undone the place, raveling a large stone over the hole so that no one else could ever go inside and see the past. Now as he leaned against it, pushing his back against there, he leaned down and sighed deeply, waiting for her to speak back.

"I know we are friends, but are we the best of friends?" She muttered softly, her eyes were used to the light, but still all she could see was a place of where a wall was, his face looked a little different. This was one of the only times when he held his feelings in, it was hard for him and so he was very bad at doing that--and lying, of course.

"Yes, Navi. You are my best friend in the entire world." Smiling, the thoughts of the dead girl were beginning to fade away, though that didn't mean he was going to push out of here as of yet. Not at all, he had planned on coming here for the time being and maybe searching for a few hidden things, now that they were here, he had no intention of leaving. With a small grunt out, he pushed upon himself and let the rock slide out with such ease, remembering when it put it on how much his muscles ached-- he really did grow stronger.

"More than Saria?" She knew she hit a soft spot, but what the hell, she was in the mood for a little excitement and since the two of them weren't doing anything, why not address it to the full potential. As if it hadn't ever been discussed, every time this happened, she either choked up, he did the same thing, or they just switched to another one. Sick of that, there was nothing more she wanted too do but discuss the problems they were having, the dealt of their relationship and all of those things, her eyes watching his actions.

"Saria? What are you getting at?" His eyes did flame over a little in embarrassment, so that's what this was about, the sudden reign of questions and then the little way she was acting. Of course, he was so dense in the matters of love sometimes that he never even realized it, of course he hadn't much experience in the field, which was a good thing. Only two girls in his life had he ever been in love with, one as a sage and the other positioned as his partner, each of them high inside of his mind. There was no way that he could choose just one, if he could, it would be an easy thing, but now that one was taken away from him, the selections were easier. Nodding a bit, he sat down on the rotten entrance (that had looked beautiful the first time they laid eyes on it) trying to deal what she was getting at. Of course she wanted to know that if Saria was to ever come back from her sagely duties, would he fall back in love with the girl.

While the lid of another girl's home he was sitting on, the pondering was going on that if and when he traveled to the past, would something happen between them? Obviously he was not a Kokiiri, so when he grew to the size of a full adult that she would look just like a child to him, well more of a teenager. Now that didn't matter to Navi, since she would still be longer than the girl, and looked more like the race that she was--a fairie, and it did really suck. Not that he didn't love her race, it was just hard dealing with the size, not that he didn't hate her, he had fallen in love with her form and if it ever changed, then he wouldn't know what to do. At his form of now, there were some parts of his body that were longer than her, other parts that measured just in size, and even a specific part she could climb onto.

Now there was the Hylian girl that he could fall in love with, but she was a little girl with seven years put on him, plus the fact that she was dead as of now. So there was no possibility in there, it was just the fact remained about his nervousness of love and how two girls had popped into the picture so suddenly. Saria started returning his feelings and even as an adult she wanted to return them to an even more powerful extent, plus there was Navi. Not that he didn't love the two of them, they just appeared at the same time, so choosing was one of the most difficult things he would ever do in his little life. At some points in time, he wished he wasn't a hero, maybe that's what attracted them, but with these two it was different--they knew his faults and still cared for him.

The one part of me is just the same size. His cheeks reddened a bit and he looked over at her, she noticing the way he was sitting, it was a funny way, as if he had thought of something very bad. Giggling, his hands were placed down into his lap, staring up towards her and feeling her flutter right infront of him, sitting her behind on his nose.

"Well? What's so funny?" A good five minutes had passed since she posted the question and there was a reasonable amount of time for the question, the farther it went, the more nervous she was. So scared that he would say that he liked the Princess of the Forest better than her, and why wouldn't he, she was obviously better. This form was on she sometimes wanted to throw away--sure she had gotten bigger, but the appearance she wanted was one the size of a Great Fairie, not seven inches. With the bigger appearance, better looking in most departments and a wise, little girl frame to boot, there was no wonder that she was even still around. With a small sulk through her appearance, she felt a hand stroke her cheek and then stared up to see the bare (gloves taken off) fingers of Link.

"Hey, there's no reason to fret--I don't think I will ever see Saria again in my life." He didn't want to lie to her, that was for sure, lying was the worst possibly scenario when you were trying to be nice to you're love. So there was the delusional fix that he was going for, that way he could move within his own barriers without hurting her feelings or lying.

"But do you love me?" The words whispered out in a tone that felt dead and at the same time alive, there was a bit of jealously ringing about her, the old sparks from before. Since the defeat of Onii's pet, the voice had been gone, she realizing that must have been her, so nothing was against her in this little argument.

"I do love you, Navi, I always will." There was pure truth in that comment, his love for her was eternal, and there was nothing that could break the little cycle of that, for she was his stronghold. A pressure that kept him alive and he knew without her there was no way that he was going to live, there was not a way to go on without her. His life without her would be a dead and delirious zone, just like if Onii had survived how he would of felt, and what his little fairie did before the end had happened. The suicide was a trip for them, not a usual one, but more of a self-sacrifice than anything, and now as he thought of that, he knew the two of them would of done the same thing in the similar situation. Pulling the pipe down, feeling the sick feeling of the situation, his hands slid down the ladder with her on his shoulder and began to descend down into the ugliness.

He felt a small pressure near his chest and stared down there to see that she had her face buried right in his breast, the tears dripping down, as he climb. There was no way that he could reach down and grab her without halting his way and risking falling down, or doing the opposite and slipping down. Although he wanted too, the slip was too great and she just curled in his chest, tears running and keeping her face pressed down there for comfort. Even the part of his heart was hurting to go ahead and risk it, he biting his lip and screwing the fact that the tumble down was another fifty feet and doing it. Climbing at such an incredible rate, a hand went down and pulled her up, halting a bit and pushing his lips against hers, continuing to descend.

Now as he slid down most of the way, hands pushing against her back for the kiss, he felt the sparkles sprinkle all over him, knowing in time it would fade. There was where the kiss went on, no passion was in it, and just the staining of her tears against his cheeks, soon it catching on and he joining in on the act. It was beautiful and act caught on as the tears from him began to sprinkle down, he crying along with her and feeling the things smash together in the passion that had caught on. Even though he felt so bad, the passion had increased because all of those emotions were swirling even farther and farther forward. After a little while, the two of them quieted down and just the kiss kept on upon the two of them, the end of the ladder finally in view.

--------------------

"So, where are we?" About twenty minutes had passed since they had come in, they had kissed up until five minutes ago, where the boy was quiet and she wondered around. Something about this place was so familiar, but she just couldn't put the tip of her tongue on it, there was a very vagueness about here.

"You don't remember? Dear Farore, Navi, are you losing you're memory? It was only a little over a month before the last time we came here." He slapped his forehead a little, but could imagine why she didn't remember; the girl had been about half asleep the last time that they ventured here. Well, they had been here fully awake when it was at another level, but when the mass you see before you was around, they'd both been a little out of it.

"I think I remember, but just not well enough to know the name." She whimpered a little at the comment, getting her hair stroked a little that meaning the boy was just teasing and she giggled a little bit now. There her mind began to form around and in a flash, he walking off towards the slim room that stood off to the corner, she shouted out in a stroke of genius, like all great inventors. "Kaci's place!"

Indeed, this was the same place that they had visited more than a month and almost a week ago, or so she remembered from the night. Not as beautiful as before, it was streaming full of passion and as they looked onward with a place from above that seemed to shine out. All ruined and barren, it was a veritable nightmare to behold, they knowing in their mind that this was not going to be a very pretty sight to behold. There was only the problem of why in the world they were there; it wasn't Navi's thinking it was the boy who held destiny in his hands. The only point was why he was here and she floated over at his side as he went towards the hidden room, a foot kicking the door down and leading inside.

"So, what are you looking for?" She whispered as she floated over his shoulder, he didn't seem to be looking for anything, since this wasn't even the room they had resided in. Basically, there was a way to look around, he was trying to find it within the allotted amount of time before everything crashed in.

"I am just killing time, as you can see I am not even in Kaci's room." He smiled a little towards her and then went searching through the entire room, pushing it aside and leaving out of there in a little under five minutes. As that was done and a few more rooms over, he stopped at the place where the deceased girl had resided for the time they stayed in the place, maybe her real room.

There was the room he had wanted, while the others just for fun or to allure her that he was not even looking for anything, in his reality it was. Yes, indeed that was how he felt while those hands just boiled through the drawers, finding nothing and with a growl there was when he went to work. At first those were those small mounts like searching for a hidden wall or something, that was when the fury started, when his search was clean. Turning those mattresses upside down, digging through cabinets and stuff like that, there was still not anything and his madness boiled. There was nothing even angrier than that so the madness went onward for more and more fury; his searching was frantically looking onward. When, at last, he was sure that there was something coming in his way was behind an old desk and even compiled into a small doll.

"What're you doing, Linky?" Her voice rung out, seeing the scene as very strange as he moved around like an addicted madman whom had found his favorite drug. In a bad way, she was scared for a few minutes, until he spun around and had that beautiful smile plastered on those pink lips, the ones he trusted.

"I am fine, love, its just I sense there is something that we can use--or something like that--I don't know." He flushed a little bit and went back to going forward through the pillows and other stuff like that, he had the doll in his hands now. Looking for a small way to open it up, he was a bit baffled by it, but what the hell when you were like that, there was no way to stop the way he felt.

Cleaning out for his dagger and taking a small little dagger, he ripped the inside of it open with small dagger held forward and seeing the shine of it. The cotton ripped while he tore across it, feeling that it was going to be an ever better experience to take care of it and get back here. He hated doing this, feeling this, but maybe if there was an afterlife, then she was calling him from there and telling him to get these. She wanted him to have these, so he was more interested in helping with the cause, for he felt that he'd need it when the time came. That was the Kokiirish blade he was holding and that was when it opened up, his eyes glancing forward and seeing that beautiful pair of glasses rested there.

"It's pretty." Navi whispered out, fluttering above his head and admiring them.

They were the most beautiful he had seen, resembling goggles more than anything, and measuring back into the glasses than anything he'd ever seen. Glasses was an understatement of the pair, he felt for sure that they were goggles, the white specks came out and could be held very surely. Upon them was a small strap that you could use to put around you're neck when the time came to put them on, resembling goggles more often than another. Taking this and putting them upon his neck, not used for now, he had reassurance that when the time came to travel in the desert that he'd take it with full arms. Sand was liable to sprinkle through his eyes when traveling, but that didn't matter, another sense was saying that he would really need it as of now. How come? Well, that was the question and there didn't seem to be an answer, maybe easier to handle a ghost in the newly acquired temple he was heading too.

"How did you know those were there?" She muttered out, it was true that the specs were quite spectacular, one of the nicest pairs she had ever seen, but the question was if Kaci had told him?

"I really don't know, but somehow it was like they were calling me. I know how crazy that sounds, but what the hell, I felt her inside of me searching me out." His shrugged a little shoulder, it did seem stupid and idiotic-- not to mention the rising of an upcoming loon, but Link knew that in his mind it was true. Hands scratched down for the back, unsnapped a little bit of the side pack and slid out of there a light blue machine that produced music.

Navi didn't really know what to believe, she didn't doubt her boy, and it was just the possibility of him sensing something did seem a little on the crazy sight. More of what a person whom he had just met would just bust out laughing and call him an idiot for even thinking such crazy thoughts. Not that her doubt was lost, she knew that a certain part of his mind had summoned up the goggles, because the two of them never even asked about it, the entire time they were there, they stayed together. Nodding her head back and forth, she floated upon his shoulder and watched his movements, the taking out of the ocarina, signaling that the trip was over. What she guessed was that the reason he hadn't wanted to leave was to collect these glasses, they were going to be useful in the future.

I know that I'm right, I don't care if anyone else thinks it, I'm sure she believes me, but I know that Kaci communicated with me. A nod was given over towards him, knowing that it was going to happen, those fingers tracing along with the magical machine that would help.

No time was wasted on the effects of that, Link quickly transported the ocarina over to his lips, taking a quick look into his mind and feeling the ones he'd memorized. Well, he still remembered them from before, it had not been all that long ago, so that was easy to master in just a few and simple steps of the matter. It was easy to remember stuff from the recent past, because it had happened so short a while ago--even though it was three hours or so--his brain automatically clicking into it. Blowing upon the music as the notes floated out, the sadness was returning, and his eyes almost water a little, but they didn't and soon he felt the eternal light from before. Returning the magical instrument back into its case, he felt releases begin to swell over his body, the bright light was getting hotter and hotter, soon his own self-disappearance from this place in time.

A quick movement was wrapped around his body and soon there was that familiar light-headed feeling when you were transported from one area to the next. The fast-paced part was what he wanted, and got just that while the purple light surrounded his entire body, filling him up in a way that most couldn't. Eyes were not opened during the transfer, because there was a bad thing about keeping those eyes fluttered open, maybe shown as an omen for those he did it. Just like when ripping the time barrier, ones who seemed unconscious had a better chance than one did whose mind was completely open, not even wanting to know what happened. Blanking the thoughts from his mind, the transport was different, he felt as if he was not going back, but in a forward motion at the north.

There was a bit of difference as one would hope to find, because the fear of hers was that the boy would transport them backward for the entrance. Her mind was a little blank not to face that evil again, she was just ready for them to go towards the temple and stop fooling around here. It was fun to hang out, but the best times were when the two of them were together and nothing else mattered, right now there was the bitterness stacked in there. She wasn't really mad at him, just that the song might accidentally bring them away from the Spirits of the Dead at the front gate once more. Shiek had mentioned that the temple wasn't 'awakened', which gave the indication for another reason that they had been awoken up seven years.

Besides his physical strength that had grown, there were other attributes, which said he could have been awoken when he was sixteen instead of seventeen. His natural body would of stopped growing at about sixteen or seventeen, waiting a few months after his birthday of seventeen just to put him awake. Maybe the sages guessed and hinted at when the temples would come out of their rest period, and when that happened was the day he was knocked from his slumber. That was another fact to indicate, that the lots of those bastards were waiting for the temples to awaken, since his body had already happened itself to normal size. Question that remained had to be how in the world one of these nightmarish places opened up, like was it shut up before the process?

Maybe before everything was not awoken, then the gates were shut themselves off, monsters weren't even around, and the general had taken its place? Another factor was that since the temples came about in a different order, which the Forest Temple was the last one that came about for them, the others more around. From the look of things, the Water could of opened first, followed by any of the other numbers, maybe the last one had been that stupid Spirit--they just awakening him since it would be months before he got there. How funny it would have been if he got there a few months earlier and had to wait for the bastard to get this place open--whomever was in charge of this kind of stuff. Opening up could also of meant that the general took its place in there, not that the thing was shut off, it was a very confusing amount of information flowing through the minds.

Back to the more important matter at hand, those thoughts had been revealing through their mind as the space drifted onward, a bit longer than the usual ride was. Of course! It was always longer the first time you traveled through it, since you're body was not used to the velocity, for every song was at itself different. Each melody had been composed a different way, probably by other races, so the vastness of them being linked was quite impossibly in the minds of others. For some reason, he believed that the Goddesses had linked their minds together and arisen a powerful force that made the velocity of their minds bond together for that one moment. He already knew there were only about two songs left--Shiek had said so-- probably one for the Spirit Temple and another that could do something to Ganondorf.

What sort of song would do this to the Great King of Evil? Well, you had to imagine it would be quite a one that he would learn, maybe the power of a song was going to soothe the savage beast, as it is sometimes said. How much of a sight that would have been to see the marvelous beast who had destroyed and raped the land of Hyrule subsuming down to a little song. That was where the level of insanity reached a new peak, the thought of that was a little hilarious in his mind that there could have been nothing worse than that. To believe such a tale would take one of the greatest minds in the world, such full of fiction that maybe an author or some sort of journalist would publish it, otherwise there was no way of that ever happening. The defiles of the land could not be taken down by a childish song, with just the music, there had to have been an every greater power that could loosen it down.

Now a more intelligent thought was that the song had some sort of stronghold against Ganon, maybe a weakness that bound him down to the ground. Link had never heard of such a weakness to anything, especially the evil King, but there had to be some sort of power in the legends that stopped evil. Some sort of magical veil, a stone, or even an incantation like the ancient peoples had used to fend the bad spirits away, scrolls and things of that sort. It was horrible thing to think about, but if push- came-to-shove, he could always just send out a reign of fire to wreck havoc upon that old bastard. Evil was a bad thing, and every time someone would publish to do a certain will too it, that's when a barrier was made for that, never for the light side.

The light side may have been one of the most controversial sides in the world of the land, but only because there remained three powers (Light, Dark, and neutral.) There was such an extent that a person aligned with the good could take, Link would be one of the ones to know, and his experience with it was the best ever. As much as he loved to help people, when there was no satisfaction in the victory, aside the love of his fairie- -some people didn't even have that--you tended to sicken of the experience and want to give it up all together. At least when you were on the side of evil, you were expected not to receive applause, this was the hero and there wasn't even a round of applause, at first it not bothering you, but the more and more you do it, the more clapping you want. Mind was rambling onward when the familiar tap of his boots claimed the air, he staring down and noticing his Kokiirish boots on the pedestal.

A small streak of water appeared between his eyes and floating down upon his nose, dripping off whenever the violet light disappeared altogether. Touching down right infront of a massive tomb, those hands wrapped around his chest and stared at where he was, noticing the drops of rain that poured on his head. It was coming from everywhere, and at the same time, was not coming from anywhere, the metaphor was playing itself into the mind as a violinist plays his cat-gutted strings. Arms that had been crossed came out and there they lay at his sides, not minding the water from above, it was just that Naryu was rewarding him for arriving here. Mm, a thunderstorm that was not his own, it sort of somber with the mood, the fear that echoed while he stared down around his area.

"I think we're here...the place that Shiek was talking about." His voice whispered out for the fairie to hear, while the place he was standing out was outside, ahead of him was not one of the best places in the world. The platform he sat on was the purple medallion he had seen inside of the Chamber of Sages all that long ago, this one now un-highlighted and just awaiting his powers.

No way that they were inside of the place, because the two of them were being soaked and from the past experiences, all of the temples had been inside of somewhere. All around him was a flat little land with nothing in particular except the platform that he was standing on, the only other landmark had been mentioned. Yes, that was the gully that led down, obviously made of stone and in the direction that it slid down would be the beautiful temple that their imaginations held. Just keeping a wind of it, he noticed that on top of the stretch down (hidden in some rain and growing grass) was the symbol of the Shiekah, reassuring him that this was the place. He just had no idea where, so that was when he peered over the edge of the cliff that they were on top of, his eyes widening at Shiek's words.

The Shiekah had said that the two of them would find the temple on top of the graveyard, or the house of the dead, he thought was his exact words. It was true that they were situated on a place that Link could of found if his little eyes had just wandered up there as a child, no way to get down, though. What he was staring at was none other than a cliff that was preparing off of the muddy slope, the place was sat right on the very top of there. Not even hard to catch, he wondered how it took seven years, and three medallions to glance up at the place he could have easily seen with or without the use of a map. It was a little dumb--his excuse for the last time was a death--those hands reaching up and tightening on the goggles, nodding a bit when he felt her near his side.

"It's so beautiful." Her lips whispered out, not waiting for a reply, or she wasn't even thinking of, because the question was rhetorical, no one could deny the prettiness of the place. For a House of the Dead, there was a certain charm about this place that would reign in the hearts of someone for Goddess knew how long. It wasn't the smell, fortunately the rotten smell of the death souring over in the autumn rain was causing a bit of an uproar, but still gave confidence to hide it. A good thing, because the two of them would of felt like throwing up, especially after a few hours when the shallow graves would give through and the bodies rising above the water. A gruesome sight, it only happened when it really flooded, and from the look of things around here, that was going to happen in just a few hours, the rain looking permanent. Fortunately, there was no time for that to happen for the girl spun around from there, he turning the same way with the same words in his mind.

"Mmhm, I am sorry to let this go, but we have to go." As much as it ached to turn away, they had done so and that was the first step to winning the war, letting go of the scenery and just dealing with it. Only the spirits here was what they were healing, the two of them aware that there were no races in real trouble--unless Bongo Bongo returned.

"Hm, the Temple of Shadow, do you think you are ready for this, Linky?" Her voice chimed out in the little joke between them, the one that other people around were to hear it, then a bit of crazy looks would be exchanged between them. That was how it worked when you were with the boy you loved, there were moments where everyone else doesn't get a joke besides the duo.

"Yes, I think I am. Are you?" His voice pondered out, those arms keeping from his chest and a hand slipping back, caressing the blade that had just been newly returned to his back. Knowing that when this was all over, he'd miss the little blade that had shared its fair amount of monster- -just pulling out and unsheathing the place in a quick little motion, keeping it and prepared in his right hand.

"Mmhm." She just spoke out, fluttering above her and holding those hands forward, to shoot a Ki blast whenever someone was in the way of the two. Her arms were prepared infront of her like a warrior, she not wanting the boy to waste any hidden energy that may remain roughly inside of his body. That was not what she wanted, her plan was to keep him healthy because for the things that were in here--especially that black mass, they'd need all the strength that their teenage bodies could muster.

"Let's be on our way, then." The words were simple and meaningless, yet they had the feel for a thousand years of time to be associated with them; the sentence was not an easy one to speak of. He was scared to death, he knew it, she knew it, but most of all, there were people counting on him and right now that wasn't even important.

Before he actually let himself go and went out to rush into battle, he felt the dripping upon him and with a bit of frustration, pulled out the backpack from his bag. Taking it out and slipping a little into the grotto that laid before him, hands were kneading through there until a gasp of satisfaction came about him. There he let out a small little squeal and yanked out the cape that remained infront of him, the one that the girl in the very village's graveyard he was wandering through. The very same one that was a little messed up since the battle against Volvagia, he strapping the long cloak around his body, letting the black side down. Inside of it, crimson shown out from the material, he feeling the rain drip over a pulling the collar up, so that it acted like a hood, protecting him from the rain.

There was one last glance that was protruded over for his fairie, one last look of determination, and then that was when it all boiled down too. Shuffling a bit, his eyes were glanced over towards the ground as the water began to beat harder and harder upon the edges of his cape that were used as a cap. There was a bit peaceful moment about this, his eyes glazing over in passion and a breathy sigh disappearing from those lips, admiring the entrance to the Spirit's end. Shuffling his feet a little bit, a nervous chuckle came out, the water-drenched Sword of Evil's bane was leaned on the ground, just looking forward. He was stalling, as he usually did, nothing that a hero did, this was not the way of a hero's acting, which was more leaning towards a coward.

A small little grin had faltered his face and with a breath of fresh air whisking form his lips, the young boy nodded and walked forward a few steps. Those long little steps forward were the scariest he ever felt there was just a way about this that scared him, the faltering and features, not to mention the aura. Evil was protruding form there, in a form that he just wasn't ready for, there was no way that he could face this alone, no way at all. Halting right before the land met with the grotto, there was no way to describe how the frightened little boy met--he really felt ten years old now. His body didn't matter anymore; all that mattered was the form in his spirit--still not accustomed to the body--so of course it was still frightened. Of course, he would of remained that way until something disturbed him, it was the same thing that usually did it, the voice of his only love.

"Link! Link! You need to calm down, Linky, I know its scary but we can get through it together, I am sure of it. I know the way you feel--my senses are better in this area and I can honestly say that so much evil has never protruded through one of these places. There are not just Ganon's minions here, I feel something else, something I can't quite explain." Her words halted as she floated over towards his face and pushed upon his cute little cheeks, leaning forward and kissing them softly with the pink lips of hers, then going up and pecking the lips before smiling.

"Huh? How long have I been out?" He didn't even know if he was 'out', all he felt was that for the past few minutes or so that the quietness had been overwhelming him. It didn't usually do it more of the time, only when he was feeling a bit fast-paced than usual; a better determination was sprinkling out of him.

"About fifteen minutes, you were just standing there with you're back to me, like you were about to go. Five minutes passed and I noticed you weren't moving, so I decided to check on you. It's been about ten minutes of shaking and yelling to get you awake." She flustered a bit as she spoke, probably from the screaming that was dead silent for him, such a pity since he loved to hear her voice.

"Oh, I see. Well, I am ready now, I feel I can do it." The gleam in his little eye was the part that showed he was not just kidding himself, the right hand gripped upon the hilt of the water-ringed sword. Slashing into the air, the water that had filled upon it went sloshing off to the side, hitting the ground and showing off that its skill was in need of the dire blood, a smirk piercing upon those lips.

"As am I, I wish us the best of luck." To tell the truth, she was glad that the young boy had taken the few minutes to recuperate, the lie she just told him had been one of the hardest. She never lied to the boy, but admitting that she, herself, had been out of it for as long as ten minutes was the worst feeling that she could show to him. If he found out that she was scared, he'd become to the same feeling and then they would be back at the square one-section, a place they should of passed long ago. There was no need to frighten him like that when she was in one of the best moods of her life, the one that made her feel better than Faroe's Green Earth, the sky of Naryu, and even the molten lava of determination of Din shook with fury. Her shakiness had left because of the rain pilfering had dripped off of her veil, since the thing had shut off, and dripped down into her eye shaking her awake.

He looked up at her with those blue eyes that tinted back a little, the ones that showed the fear was coming out only a few minutes ago, however they had changed. It was quite a dramatic change because as the fairie stared into them, her mesmerizing of the boy had once again been reacquainted because of those beautiful eyes. Mmhm, once filled with fear, the warm feeling was such a dramatic transformation that one would think that he was a different boy altogether. His eyes were now full of an emotion he got when he was not afraid (and right now he was scared), the specific feeling was determination. The power of this had signaled for him, the blade held in-between the right hand as he nodded and plunged down the hardened path that would lead onward.

Leading down into the black path that came on, there was no stopping as the footfalls of Link and the slight fluttering of Navi were held in them. Faint shadows of the two were replaced only when the veil of the blue- haired shone off, the kid keeping his hands inside of the gloves, incase not to warn something. Light from the Triforce was just too powerful to be trusted, this light was small and pure, and just what was needed to accomplish the endless job. It was as midnight as it could get inside of here, there would have been a problem seeing, even if the sun was as bright as it could be--alas, it would not rise for quite some time. Right now, the only focus was that the endless spiral of stairs might go on forever, as the fifteen minutes had passed so quickly--that's what it seemed.

No rail to handle, or bars to grip incase of a slippery slope (which there seemed to be a lot of, due to the constant mildewing and dripping of incased water) it was basically a death trap. If you stumbled then there was no telling how long you would fall off, but as he realized this was when everything suddenly went blank from regular precipitation. When twenty-five of the sixty-second marks had been accomplished, the gray-paved stones had come to a quick halt when at last the end was there. As abrupt as it started, there wasn't a single worry, for the room ahead was lit all the way, though aside the glow from the fairie, another sounded about. Blowing back the fairy's light, though not as quick in measure as when the Triforce was summoned, the dim gray light had filled up the entire room.

"Where's the light coming from, Nav'?" Link whispered out, not taking a glance over at her, but sensing the nervousness that was coming off of her body, it was like he would sniff it out.

"I don't know, was it here before? Like could we see it before we got off the stairs--I don't remember seeing it, but have a suspicion that it had been here." She bit her lip from the nervousness of the situation and realized with a shock that she was more confused about what she had just said then what he'd even thought of. Not knowing his thoughts, it was the expression that he included of the comical stance that normally would have made her burst out in laughter, pretty sure she showed the same one. There was no way that they could have seen the light, it was too dim, but it was funny that as soon as their path away from the stairs was disappeared that the beam of gray appeared. Quite a confusing situation, there were things that were better left alone, and although she wanted to dwell on this a bit more, now did not seem the time. Now was to figure out where to go, the place here was quite an adventure, and she took the quiet time to examine the room, in case there were a few traps about to catch them off guard.

With the basic layout of a square-shaped room, this place was not you're normal place, but at the same time did not pass the standards of a temple room. Shadows spread out in different directions, covering the corners and all of the walls, so it could have easily concealed an enemy of stealthy personality, but only a little one like the Kesse. With a light gray mist around the room (she concluded that that was the light cause) there was darkness and the dankness about, like in the tombs. Indeed, the tombs had shown a familiar setting in here, not to mention that inscribed in green, shining runes, were all different structures about. What was even more peculiar about this place had to be the torches and that platform in the center, surrounded by ten or fifteen torches spreading in every direction there was to go, not blocking off anything, just showing a weird fashionable sign.

"What in the world are those?" Hunching upon his knees, bending in such a way that was normal for a man, though would hurt one of an older generation, those hands felt upon the rules. Reacting on some sort of instinct, the glow began to intensity a little brighter than it did way, generating what seemed to be a power source. Quickly ripping his hand away from there, he pushed the glove aside and stuck the finger with the Triforce symbol on it inside of his mouth, a whimper escaping as he suckled at it.

"Link, what happened?" She fluttered over for his hand and inspected the glove, to see it unaffected, but when she glanced at his hand, was when the touching of the runes was bad. The forefinger was turning purple, not able to swell or show much signs of pain, though using a sword in the hand would be a problem for about a week or so, the violet colour was mysterious. There was a bit of time before when she wouldn't have known it and for the first few seconds was when her mind was blank, until it popped in a flash, knowing he'd be all right. No, his finger wasn't burnt or anything, the thing had barely knocked him and shown in great attitude that the draining powers were full in affect. These were not runes at all, maybe a spell, of drainage that was used to take in the power of those that dared to touch it, ones that could easily kill a normal Hylian in one drainage. "It drained you."

"It what?" A few more suckles and a liquid appeared in his mouth, he tasting it and quickly snapped his head to the left, trying to cough up what was there. After a few seconds, he cleared his throat and spat out the spit that had clogged his throat, letting out a whimper when the purple was inside of there, only good news was his finger. Glancing over at it, he saw the swelling was going down--there had been minor, or so it seemed too him--and now the finger had returned back to its original state of tan, taking a rest on the center platform and watching her.

"You got rid of it, that's good, if it would of went into you're blood stream, then we might have had to come back in a week or so, the thing numbs you pretty well where it drains. Hm, you asked what it is? Ah, these are ancient ruins of the Drainos, an ancient race that was too weak to fend on its own, so it created a magic to drain the power sources from others. I know it sounds crazy, but it worked wonders when you were dying and a healthy cow just happened to be walking around, you could drain to you're heart's content." Smiling, she appeared down into his bag and came out a few minutes later with a piece of thin cloth that was soaked in a liquid, along with a bandage. Applying the alcohol-soaked bandage to the hissing boy, it was soon over and his finger was wrapped up so that it could heal.

"So, its like vampires, except they drain Ki instead of energy?" Plus the fact that they didn't use sharp teeth and didn't scare the crap out of, of course now that Link had experienced, he would never place his hands on glowing runics ever again. He sensed that it had been tapped into, but was not sure since anything like this had ever been met with him, usually he was using it when fighting.

"Yea, but it is different, I can't explain it." With a hand wrapped around her stomach in a gesturing movement, she shrugged a shoulder and showed that she didn't know everything, sometimes you had to figure out for yourself. Grinning a little sheepishly, the young girl just blushed a little and with a nod was looking away from the boy, just staring onward for the ground, trying to think it out.

"Because I think I felt it leave." Oh, yea, he had felt most of his Ki being drained, but also some of his life force, a far more important element than the little Chi of it.

You see, every body is capable of exerting a certain amount of Ki, and over time and practice one can become a master and do all sorts of special techniques with their acquired Charkas. Charka is another term for the energy, there are other certain names, but the most wide one of Charka are what the ancient Shinobi used, while regular people thought of it as Ki, but there was a catch to this all. At the moment of the trick was initiated, for even the masters can run out of Ki in just a certain amount of time, depending on the time and place used to develop it, execute it, and the after effects. Everyone can run out of Ki energy, because it regenerates within a night's sleep, along with food and certain other pleasures to channel you're power in a certain spot. On a different subject of regenerating Ki, there was the other one that made you see the day of life, or the night of death, it was entitle the force of life.

As the name tries to prove, without you're life-force, then you have no life and you cease to exist and join others down in the depths of Hell or otherwise. What was drained from the boy may have been that, of course it could of just been his imagination, he'd never really tapped into that sort of power before. There is even a certain amount of life-force inside of you and in the most dire situations had people tried to tap into the power, knowing the consequences are deadly, but trying to put out one last attack. This is when you are trying to defeat you are opponent and either you're Ki isn't strong enough, or won't regenerate, and then you got for the more powerful, but dangerous arsenal. It is when you do that you suffer the penalties, for the life-force is all inside of you're body and you have no idea which part you are using, though it can eventually regenerate if the effects aren't permanent.

If, for instance, you were to drain from a part of you're body that happened to be connected with you're brain, then you would be screwed. For the life force, or spirit as some call it, has oxygen in it and when taken out would make you brain-dead or comatose, even after the force returned. The force can't heal you, but the devastation that exerted from within would be more than enough to destroy an entire planet, even a normal one's power. Fortunately, the Hero of Time did know about it, but also knew all the consequences and never took the risks; besides, he had the Goddesses on his side. They did offer their own souls in him as a temporarily catalyst, but were also dead, so the souls being away from the body were not enough to do harm. Only time when a person can use his life force and not be harmed is when he had a sixth sense, which enables the spirit/body separation without harm to the person, because when you use this power, you are basically pulling you're spirit out to attack.

"I don't think we should worry anymore, Navi, I think we should find a way inside of there." His finger came out, glove slipped back on and thanking the Goddesses for such strong cloth, when it pointed northward to the only place that the gray mist seemed to leak from. There, ahead of them, was a solid stone door with all the markings of a man in love, they were shown in such a weird way that it was almost mind-blowing.

"You're right, but how, we have to think this though." She was the one thinking it through, he had placed his sword down into his sheath and was standing on top of the brown pillar that rose about two feet in the air. It was a weird little thing, seeming to stick out of place in the gray room, so she examined it for a few minutes, noticing no specific marks about it and just looked around other places. Meanwhile, her mind was connecting to the doors and the torches--there just had to be a way that they were connected, some sort of puzzle was in this room. Now that it was time to put it all together, she remembered from the dungeons--not the temples, but the old places--and that's where the connection was made. Of course she could have said it earlier, thought of it, but now that the fire was back in her mind, she knew that a specific little spell that went in all directions would light their problems.

"Maybe I should--the flames." Ah, so he was catching on as well, it seemed the creativity in the family was showing its true colours between the two of them, that was the way to go about it. Of course, before he was going to attempt some stupid little stunt like that, he was going to run it over with his fairie, that was what being partners meant. Yes, his fairie would know about it and only then after they had discussed it would he even attempt such a powerful maneuver, incase a trap was to be triggered.

"Yea, you should those arrows we got at the lake." She giggled a little and nodded with a little bit of enthusiasm fluttering over towards where his bag was and beginning to sift through it. While she was inside, her eyes glanced at the quiver, a new one was right with it, and there she grabbed the one with the crimson inscription upon it, the newest one that was given. As she was done, she came out with the regular bow and quiver, yet the arrows looked a little different than the usual ones, they were red on the tips.

"From the lake? Oh, yea, I remember, it's sort of a blur, but it just came back too me!" Nodding, he took out the normal looking arrow with the red tip where the blade was sharpened and examined it a little, thinking about how he got these. Running a finger upon it made him feel the sharpness, yet his finger didn't cut, for these arrows had been sent just for him, or so that old marker had said so. It was a while back, but getting them had been one of the strangest ordeals that Navi ever talked him into, getting him up was hard, but actually attempting it was nuts.

--------------------

It had started during their little eleven-day vacation, maybe it was that long, he really didn't remember, all he knew was that he wanted another one of those. Anyway, the place they had stayed was the old fishing cabin, it was a secluded old place and after a few days, the bore had gotten to the two of them. Card games, talking, and everything else had been attempted, but the two of them were not really good at coming up with their own fun, usually exploring was their idea of having a good time. It was actually about nine days into the trip, and since he was feeling better for at least a good three days, the time had come and gone in just that quick of a fashion. With the two minds conjuring up, they reading through the old books and journals that the man had left behind, it was then that they found that inscription.

During most of the time, they had explored all of the books, but this particular one was hidden in such a fashion that one would not expect to find it anytime soon. When all of the inscriptions of all the books had been done, that was when they decided to move the shelf, for no reason at all, except Link wanted to build up his power. Turned out that the shelf was not that sturdy at all and it came collapsing down in a matter of seconds upon the two of them, but not even injuring them in the least. Turning into wood specs as it came down, the sawdust was all over them, and hidden behind the shelf was a single little platform, sitting on top of it was a mantle of some sort. Upon the three foot long marble part was a book, and what a book it was, this thing looked like it was going to shred into even smaller pieces than the large bookshelf had, the dust was covering it.

Spearing upon it in a second, the boy and his fairie spent the next night over-looking most of the legends that went through, although some of them they didn't even get to read. That was because as soon as the book was opened for the first time, about three-fourths of the pages came sliding out and the impact of the wooden floor made them turn back into their tree- dust ancestors. It was a shame, but also gave them the opportunity of not taking this thing out for a month, since there had to be well over three- thousand pages in here, probably a fourth remained, it was unknown since the dust was all around. The ashes from before had to be cleaned up, since they were spread all around and would only be tracked, but taking care of the book was more important at this moment and time. As the dust was cleaned and the thing read, more and more pages came out of it and by the time the place was fully done, about only fifty remained for the two of them to read.

Out of those fifty that remained, there was the fact of how much they could read--if any of them were even in the right language, and what would they say. Of the half of a hundred, twenty-five of them were in a language that was of the ancients, so they were thrown out, since understanding them was inevitable. Gerudo and the ancient race of the Hylians and Shiekahs were also in there, a few battle techniques that he read through, but nothing really useful. A few more were in the Zora and Goron language, and though it could be read, there were nothing but recipes for the two of them, making it utterly worthless. What he found the best was one of the last pages that stated of an ancient arrow, inscribed in the Kokiirish text, and the only thing there was of the Kokiiri--it was actually a weapon that he could put to some use.

The legend was in Kokiirish, but talked about an ancient lake that was far to the south, and when this lake was filled all the way was the only way the prophecy could be fulfilled. Speaking of the southern Lake Hylia, the legend went on that only one who possessed the string of the fairies could come forward and launch a shot forward. When the blade of the string of the fairies was met with the eye of the Goddess of power, that was when there would be a show and down would flow the power. Not even speaking of the Forest one, the one from Din would take the chant of Faeroe and lend her own powers to create something that could not otherwise be shown, unless in the form of a spell. Speaking of such a piercing shot that would reign fire out, it would come from the power that was enchanted in the arrows, and with that you were able to summon up the power if given the right set of shots.

With some deciphering, it was figured out that what exactly it meant had to do something with the bow and arrow, or the gift from the faries. Faroe's beautiful shadow would shine upon the bow and reveal only when it was given for the Goddess of Power, the ancient power that a spell could perform. Spell was maybe the old one of Din's Fire, though this was just a guess and really there was no proof except the deciphering of the ancient texts from this Kokiirish language. Shooting it out towards the fire of Din probably had to deal with the sunset and there a new tool came out, though they were unaware what that was. There really was no point in getting off of it, the lake had to be the ancient Lake Hylia and now that the lake was filled to the top, which was where the next adventure would begin.

One that would not take long, nor would the benefits be that great, just the part of adventuring was what made the two love it, the feeling of being together. Where death was not a problem, they wouldn't die, and dealing with the Goddesses on their tails was neither a problem, it was like the women let them have a break.

The next night at six was when the two of them decided too leave; the legend had spoke of when the eye of Din was just raising itself up. That was when the ancient bow was to shoot a blind shot straight into the rising sun, or so they thought, so coming too late in the day meant a very long wait, but not too early as to maybe fall asleep and miss it. Indeed, doing something stupid like going out in the middle of the day simply wouldn't work anymore, you had to be cautious when dealing with the ancients. This was a time before he was born, before loopholes and easy ways had been made, so determining you're way out was not going too work, they were either too stupid back then, hard working, or maybe a little of both. It was decided that six was fine, since six-thirty was the time that it came when the sun rose, that was usually how it went every morning, hope it did now.

When they ventured out of the old house and swam through the waters, until their eyes came upon the old structure that had beveled them before. From where they got out of the surface, the climb was about twenty feet up and pulling up the huge hill did seem to be quite a task, moving only because of his strong body--at long last he did reach the top and the beauty was just as great. A long path that was carved from the earth, basically a bunch of pillars of grass and dirt standing out of the ground, which connected by the simple bridge from one to the other. Neither of them even spoke about it--it was like they knew it--and later on would baffle at the connection of themselves that the psychic energy was really boiling out. There was no need for words, just climbing up of there would be enough and soon they had swerved enough to get right at the first part of the bridge, continuing onward.

The long, wooden bridge did come out for a while and then stopped at a mid- point, where the gravestone had resided, now as barren as the rest of the place. Someone must of either looted the grave and stolen the stone, or lighting or another little event had knocked it aside and down into the waters below--this was a place where the fairie had talked to a certain owl. Ahead and behind them were two bridges, ropes to hold onto if the thing should snap, but from the look of the wood, dry rot had started to take its place. It would be a silly thing to die over such a thing, but there was no turning back from here, that would mean being a coward and denying that the ancients were not morons, this would be the best thing to do in this situation. To adventure was when you took risks, the risk of losing you're life could be consummated at just going and getting something to eat, sometimes you had to take the moment.

Flying forward in a frenzy of the run, the young Hylian zipped across with his hands held free and figured if the rope snapped, even if he grabbed on, he wouldn't die. Unless the rocks got too him, that was the worst that could happen, because if he fell, he could imagine his recently acquired boots and the tunic on for the fall down. So as he came across with the arms spread just like a flying-machine, the girl fluttering right at his sides and not even speaking, the speech was no need at this point, being together was the only thing that mattered. Closer and closer the middle had come, then it was past and then the closer and closer came the exit, where a single gray plaque was resting right above the oak tree in the night sky. Before the two of them could speak, it came to them that this place was the spot, there was no doubt about it, and just to make sure, she was reaching in and taking out his bow and one little arrow.

The moment of truth, not very long since it has almost been thirty minutes, it took us about twenty to get up here and now I guess we have a minute or so. His senses told him to shut up and concentrate, so he obeyed them and eyed over at the girl, who let out a small smile and nodded for him to proceed.

The way that he walked over towards the black plaque sticking out of the ground was quite frenzy, moving in such a way as an old man was walking to his deathbed. Falling upon his knees, a last attempt was made to read the text, which was also in Kokiirish, but it was futile since the days had spread. Now it was ineligible, and trying to decipher it would take eyes better than his own, not that he had enough time, the sun was already proceeding for the horizon, not yet reading the full stance, but making the place shine yellow. Clearing his throat and holding the arrow back inside of the latch on the bow, he smiles towards himself with a nod and pulled back as far as he could. While it was yanked back, a smile was given for the Goddesses to grant him this power, it wasn't like he ever asked for much else, and with a nod the arrow was released when the huge orange ball lit up the morning horizon.

Amazement was all that could describe the screen, the arrow shot from the arrow, but this time it wasn't acting like an arrow usually would, not at all. A normal one would shoot for the sun and go as far as the user had put strength into it, then fall down into the ocean and sink down there. Not this one, though, this one was very different and as it hit the air, the wind was starting to pick up the speed of the arrow, as if Naryu wanted to help so the guide was offered in such a beautiful way. The Goddess of Wisdom had helped in her own way, because Link and Navi stared with wide eyes while the arrow sunk further and further, never faltering a little. Actually, if anything it was getting higher, though it was hard to see because the sun was in their eyes, yet they could not take their eyes off of the beautiful eye of Din--it was one of the last times that either of them had laid their orbs on it.

As they traveled back to Kakariko in a few days, the sun was no longer there, as if remembered, it had been taken care of during this little ordeal. No idea how it happened, a few ideas of Ganon's magic were there, but also that the Goddesses were looking out for the people who would freeze to death. A blanket of air was now around the entire land of Hyrule, so no one froze to death in this place, the crops and land began to die, but it was better than people dying were. It was guessed that the power of Naryu was not being held for the castle and the other places where Ganondorf resided, for they never wanted to protect him. A warning for each temple he visited, as of now, there was no guarantee that they'd protect him so the extreme caution was used, but how it happened was so strange.

When they looked back on it, it could have been them that shut the sun out, but it also could have been the same time that Ganon had cast the spell, maybe a weird coincidence. For when the arrow was at the end, he could hear a small little swooshing sound when it entered the sun, not even deciding if it had traveled through space and time, he doubted it and the thought was it just looked that way. Mmhm, because the sun was just too far away for it to go all the way, so they did not pop the sun when it turned off, that was the vile spell of that King of Evil. What the sound must have been was the arrow being burnt up in the atmosphere, because very soon, there was nothing else except the morning sky. Thinking that maybe a solar flare had traveled this far and burnt the thing up, there was nothing else too do but turn back around, though they never got the change too.

What in the land of Hyrule is that? Navi thought as she pointed around, trying to scream out Link's name, but realizing her own voice was caught in the wind, the howling that was coming about. Traveling back towards them seemed to be an arrow, except it was inside of a quiver and about forty of the suckers had been stored in there, the same amount that could fit on his other one. Also, the sun was looking strange, there was a certain dimness about it, not that she paid attention to that, she was more interested in the returning arrows.

A tap on the shoulder made him spin around and there his hands were opened on instinct and caught the quiver that sent him back a few feet, eyes of wonder staring over the beautifully constructed holder. It was made of a beautiful cremation glass, so that no one could wear it, there it was painted with beautiful symbols of crimson, showing pictures of a gorgeous woman dancing. She had several Gorons below her, and the red-headed beauty was had a small Triforce above her head, this symbolizing what he thought of as the Goddess of Power, especially since flames were painted all over the place. There was some sort of ancient tale too this, especially since there was another Triforce piece on the back, and a young man dressed in clothes that held a sword, this man held a bow and inside of the bow was a red arrow--this just had to be him! Inside was not the stuff for decorations, for forty of these arrows were stored in there, he bending at his knees and taking one out, inspecting it with wishful eyes.

Long as the arrows he had collected from the Forest Temple, these beauties were not red, but down on the sharp blade was a bit of crimson painted on there, and on the end was the crimson feather-tail that was usually red, but different. This was painted a darker shade of red, plus in-between the legs of the 'tail' seemed to be another bit of a tail, this one red, so he knew it was special. As sharp as could be, his fingers reaching and running along the edge, he realized with a bit of a start that it didn't cut, but when he struck a stone, was when the stone was cut into a few pieces. With a start, he knew that this could only be symbolized because of what was in the picture, that the arrows that were made for him could not harm the Hero of Time. The Goron's and Din had been in a dancing ritual and were presenting this for him--who else could have sent this, but the beautiful maiden had done this for him and a small giggle was about to come out when the entire place turned pitch black.

--------------------

"Mm, I remember what happened next." Link was fiddling with the arrows as he spoke, the story he had spoke of, but now that he thought about it, the possibility of it being their own fault was definitely in order. Not that there was time to think about it, stumbling around in the dark was one of the scariest moments he had ever had, especially since the moon hadn't come out for a few days. "I hated when it came out, I sort of feel like it was my fault that we did that, I mean I don't believe that an arrow can go so far as into the sun. Although, there could have been magic that traveled that far into space and blocked up the entire planet from getting energy."

"Linky, there was nothing that did that, I am sure it was Ganon's magic. But we did leave after the moon came out and came here--I hate how that happened, but we need to get back to more important matters, Link. I want you to try those arrows out." They hadn't even had the time, so now would be a better place as any to try them out, it wasn't like they would burn the bow up, they were meant for it. Now a normal bow would probably be sent up in ashes, but this was not a normal one, this had been enchanted by the fairies and as it seemed, made for this special arrow.

"Okay, I'll leave it at that." A smile was given as his eyes looked at the torches, trying to decide at how to go the best way about this, incase there was something flammable in here. He doubted it, and within a few seconds, he saw that the worst that could happen was the stuff went out, inside of spreading so bad that it hurt someone.

It'd never be you're fault, it'd be ours, and I'd take the blame with you. Her words didn't speak anything, but her mind said it all and with a small start, she watched him glance all around with those beautiful skyline eyes. Staring into those eyes all day would never be a torture chamber for her, maybe what people had described as heaven--doing the best thing with someone in the world--well, there were other things she wanted. There was just something about there that she couldn't get out of her mind, maybe how he knew who had helped push him into it, and would take the entire blame for her. She knew that he cared, that was evident and she wanting to take the blame herself proved the entire same thing, the caring between them was quite magical. As soon as he was done, he saw that he was getting ready to attempt something and just remained there, incase he needed her soon, not too far away, just enough to be out of harm's way incase a sword was drawn.

Nodding, he dropped the subject of how they got the arrows may of caused a great catastrophe and focused more on what in the hell they were going to do without wasting these arrows. He didn't even know if they drained manna from you, since they were just regular arrows now, you may have to give up a portion of you're manna to get it. Although, manna did regenerate as fast as Ki, there was still a problem in wasting it this early, not that he bothered to even attempt it, he was just backing up towards the entrance of the room and examining with his bow held up. The quiver was laying off to the side, one arrow in his hand as he looked around and saw where to get the best spot, his hand went over at the bow and nodded with a sudden awareness. There he pulled the thing back all the way, nodding for Navi to come over at his side and when she was sitting on his shoulder was when the arrow was let loose, feeling something disappear.

Surely enough, the power from his magic was drained; though nearly not enough as the old fashioned Din's fire had come, and even better was what happened to the arrow. The thing had been just as normal as could be when it was sent off, but now that it was in the air, a different aura was surrounding it, a good one that they both hadn't felt in a long time. As it soared through the air, their eyes both watching it, the tip of red on the bladed side began to glow brighter and brighter, until it burst into flames when it was heading for that first torch. Maybe the embrace of Din was on them, that would be a great thing and when the fire was swirling around were only in the blade, so that the arrow would not burn up in the middle of the air. When it touched the center of the torch, the left one came to life in a second, but that was when Link's aiming gave up, he grabbing her and hitting the floor as it began to ricochet.

Hands were placed down in a protective manner, one that showed that he did not want to ever let her leave his grasps for whatever reason, whatsoever. Arms were bound around her in such a hold, those arms were holding her where there was no chance for an escape, darting was the way he felt. Nothing could bind the two of them from the massacre of fire that would surely head this way, or if not, then the protection would seem needless. But the fact of the matter was, that his feelings were there, there was no denying them and without the protection, he knew something horrible would happen to her. There was a part of him that did not want to let go--that part would remain with her forever, while another feeling was focused for another part of him.

This other brochure had refocused to show that not only would there be a catastrophe in the waiting--someone was going to have to take care of it. An arrow that had been lighted by the fire of Din was around, the legendary ones he received at the lake, and it was bustling with no care in the world. Din had lit the fire with her own fiery arms, no contempt had been laid on here, with the only problem for starting this was to save a little bit of magic. If someone did not take the decency to dispose of this crap, then there would be consequences that either of them did not want to attempt to dissolve. The only problem was that there could not be a way to get rid of it, at least from the perspective that he was staring at, there was no way to dispose of it.

Naryu's powers had never been enabled to him, from the Din's Fire point of view, so there was no magical spell that he could summon to take care of it, but then another idea was in his mind. Grabbing with the free hand that wasn't around the fairie (she now had her head poked out and watching the arrow with the eager anticipation) he fished through his side pack. If this took care of it, he had no idea how long it took to charge, or recharge, then there was going to be the way to run, he not ready to arise and risk getting stuck down while the arrow zoomed overhead, not yet hurting them from above. This was the only way to attempt it, his thoughts shot out, while the hands went deeper and deeper, finding the stack of medallions, hands fishing through and beginning to rub. Rubbing as in a way that a dehydrating man had just received a magical genie's lamp that could grant him all the water in the world, time was of the essence.

Finding the familiar inscription that resembled a tear--or a drop of water depended on who was the studied--his hand was pulled from his pocket. While it was slipping out, the arm around the girl had tightened just enough to cause her not to feel any discomfort, though if she tried to squeeze out, he would do it harder. His mind was focused on her and on the azure medallion that had slipped from his pockets and beheld like a magical treasure, but it was that, wasn't it? Anyway, the trove had been established and he watched with the satisfaction that the arrow was not heading towards them, it was a good thing, for in his little cockiness, he sat up on his behind, still below the shot of the arrow. Holding the arrow out with one hand, she sitting down in his lap, he didn't know if a chant was needed, so he just began to hum sweetly through his mind, hoping.

"Naryu, come to me!" He shouted out in such a triumphant voice that anyone in the surrounding area couldn't have avoided it, but there was no one around except his little fairie. So, there wasn't a soul to hear his called, but maybe the Goddess of Wisdom was in hiding and would hear it and decide that it was time to save the two of them.

Navi did listen; not looking at him and the medallion, knowing what was schemed, just watching the medallion that was displayed before them. It was a beautiful device, better constructed than any of the other engineer's of today's generation could of done, but was it even of the ancient's time? Who knows? The damned thing could have been from the Goddesses' themselves, or even the sages that had been induced the powers of each lucky lady, that was another possibility displayed for her. Whichever the case, as her eyes glazed over, she knew in her heart that this was not going to work, it couldn't be this easy, because this had to have been some sort of trap. Eyes began to drift away from that momentum of beauty and glanced in all directions for what seemed the proof that her mind needed.

While she was thinking of this, Link was staring at the medallion and holding onto the hope that there was some way that it could have been fixed in a possible manner. His left arm was held high, the one of the other just petting the fairy and stopping the grip upon her, while his eyes changed from the arrow back over to the medallion. Watching the arrow had become somewhat of a bore, since the thing was just sliding back and forth, sort of like an old game you played where you slammed the ball back and forth, forgetting the name. It was slowly fading when the two minutes since his arm had extended now transformed into four minutes, an expression of hate was dwelt in him. Remembering what Shiek had said about desperation, that had meant that when you were in a life-threatening situation, which it was to activate.

Could that possibly defy the possibilities, shatter his fears, and show in a revealing light that there was no danger of being killed by this arrow? If there was, the thing would have already activated and shattered the place in water, the older boy had never mentioned anything about the things having to is charged if used too much. They didn't dwell manna from him when they were used, so there was no point in having them charge, they were from the Goddesses, and there was no powers over those three women. Having created the world and all the inhabitants inside of it, one single man with their Triforce could not be able to control and manipulate them, now could he? Indeed, he noticed now that there could not be a way that the arrow was going to hurt him--there was always a higher power in the world, but never had there been explained a bad entity.

Three were good, but there wasn't a lone, nor another trio that took care of anyone that was bad, it never said what happened to you when you died. Most people assumed that you were sent into the land of the Goddesses also called Heaven, or if you were bad then the other part happened. Being vile and corrupted sent you to another place where there were no rules, deep inside of the earth where the fires were so hot that the eruption of Death Mountain was child's play in comparison. That was what they thought, now his own were not in that perspective, he had no idea what his beliefs were, but he had an idea that someone could not control the world. Sure, the Goddesses powers were stored inside of the Triforce, as legend indicated, but not all of the powers were there, surely not, or were they?

It was a scary thought to think that if someone owned the entire Triforce, that they not only could control the world, but even the creators of Earth. Sure, Din was the most powerful, followed by Farore and Naryu (since Ganondorf controlled the world, Link had to awaken his powers, and the Goddess of Wisdom's holder was not yet active) but that was the way the world worked. They were sisters, maybe triplets, and one had to rule over the others, but there was one difference between Ganondorf and Din, which was their alignment where Din was good, Ganon wasn't. Did that mean that the entire land could be controlled if someone not only owned the most powerful piece, but also even the sisters of the powerful one? A shiver was bristling through Link's spine at the thought of that, those eyes drifting away from the thoughts and dissolving from the medallion, now almost five minutes passed while he watched the fate of their lives.

As if in a flash of inspiration, what all great artists feel every now and then, her mind focused on the four-letter wall that seemed to scream at her: wall. What about the walls, what in the world could they have done? Well, to spell it out better for any of the others who were not looking that way, there was a familiar feeling about the way that the place was looking, not shaped, but looking. Her mind was not made up that the medallion would work, but the walls confided in her that this thing would not stop unless it hit a specific mark, was douched with water or another chemical that could put it out. The reason for this was that the material of the walls, the shape was a normal wall, it was what the walls smelt like through her Fairic scenes, she couldn't explain it. With another flash, she realized what she smelled, it was man-made and there had been few instances when her nose came into contact with it.

Rubber! That was it, there was rubbed in this wall, imbedded for Goddess knows how long, but still, the bouncy material was there, accompanied with another. The other had never been decided in her mind, but she knew that along with it, stuff such as arrows and other metals could have been reflected, where usually they could of not done it. Repelled in such a way that it reminded her of the compasses that the explorers in the old days used to navigate the seas, or so the stories said since there were no seas to navigate her. An old wives' tale, it had been called, but with the reflection of that, he mind was becoming set up that indeed, the material from the compass (of course they had run into them in the dungeons) was apparent in the wall construction. And why not? The compasses had been made by the ancients to navigate the places, so why couldn't they be around now, but that wasn't the question, what was had to be what was inside those blue circles that led you away from being lost.

"Magnetism!" She screamed out, the eureka could be heard slamming inside of her mind, that was what they were yelling at her, she was actually doing it right. A full five minutes had passed since Link had held his medallion up, now the thing was back in its place with a furrowed little frown on his face, only to be replaced when he heard her comment about magnets.

"Magnetism? What about it?" He drifted his eyes away from the arrow, only to meet the bustling face of his fairie, she streaming out in a way that made her look like she would explode. He loved the way she looked, he admitted, but was there a calm way to get this out of her without her tackling him down and taking her with him? Thinking not, he didn't speak, he just awaited for what she was going to do now, her thoughts were what mattered--he was out of ideas.

"Haven't you wondered how the walls are pushing the arrow back and forth, back and forth, without even the arrow falling out or just stopping in mid- air? Like how its been going on for five straight minutes, I mean, normally an arrow would hardly even ricochet, especially for this long in time." She questioned with her look of beauty displaying, the flush in her cheeks from the stroke of genius was apparent, and he could even smell it in her power sense. There was just a way that she looked around nervously, that it was known that if the problem, or solution wasn't realized, that something terrible would happen.

"Now that you mention it, I think I have noticed it--its not supposed to go on for this long, or that's what physics has told me." A smile was beaming over his lips, where he spoke the quote without even taking the time to review the situation; there was no need too. No display of intelligence was realized in those words, more of an instinct, then taking the time to think it out, and not a usual way that the Hero of time deciphered things. It was just the way that she was acting that he wanted to say yes to her, even if she admitted that the world was flat, as long as it made her happy. Within those few seconds before she answered, his mind began to think of what she said and in a matter of milliseconds; the thought process had started back up, for she was correct. He knew that when an arrow or another object was pushed against a wall enough times, it would eventually lodge itself somewhere else and implant itself there, it was just natural.

The twirls of the engines inside of his mind had been down ever sense he had seen the way that she was acting, shutting down just to display that she was acting. On instinct of thought, someone had clicked the overheated engine up and now they were pumping back and forth, the thoughts coming out. There was no accurately way to say how she was correct, just that the laws of physics had been broken within the material that was displayed before them. How could the arrow be going that fast, there had to have been a source that was controlling it, some sort of catalyst that gave it the energy to move back and forth. Now that he was thinking about it, the energy from the Goddesses could do that, but there was no reason, the torches hadn't even been lit, except three (two others had been lit as the arrow shot around, directly only circumstance. Now that had been five minutes ago when he looked, but not even taking the time to glance, his thoughts were on what she said about it.

"Magnetism, you said, could you explain?" Only a few seconds had passed since he said the other quote, this time you could tell that he was deeply interested, the latter had been worse. On the other occasion, it had been like he was a druid that was programmed to say yes, now there was more enthusiasm in his deep voice.

"You see the walls, I have been sensing them and my senses gave me the reading that they were made from rubber, yes the material that they used to make their wheels, or the palaces, I think we saw that. It's been so long that I hardly remember what the old castle looked like." She did not want to even take a glance at how Ganondorf had redecorated the once-beautiful building into what would be called a chamber of nightmares. "Anyways, I am convinced that there was another material that my nose had barely grazed upon, then I remembered the compasses that we had. Well, I dunno if you have ever researched compasses, but they are full of--" Link cut her off.

"Magnets!" He burst out like a schoolboy who knew the answer, leaning down on his bottom in an Indian-style, he did, indeed, resemble a child. Well, this one had known in his lessons with Saria that the compasses that they used to possess had a magnet inside of it, why the points always went northward.

"Yes, now I have a thought that when these special arrows slammed into there, that they were polarized and that they were the opposite of the magnetism inside of the walls. So I deduct that this was set up as some sort of trap, the rubber to deflect any objects not made of metal, and the magnets to deflect any metal objects, incase you were trapped inside of here, or in our case, trying to hit the torches. A very unreasonable theory, I know, but I also think the medallion didn't work because it was opposite of the magnets and was sent off, I think they're made of metal." A small smile grazed her lips as she watched the young boy reach for the medallion along his neck, the Forest, hands rubbing at and then feeling for the material there.

"Mmhm, it's made of metal, so that must be why it didn't work." The smile upon his lips was of satisfaction, and there he watched as she went down onto his knee and rested, just looking at him and no one else. The important thing was what to do, there was no way of knowing on what the two of them were going to do, and so staring seemed more apparent thing to do than anything did.

The arrow would eventually light all the torches, he knew in his mind that it was a stupid and restless thought, but at least it took his mind off of the troubles. Getting inside of here would be harder than he thought it could, not even taking the time to look up, nor was she, their eyes were just connecting together. If this moment could have been saved onto some device and seen over and over, then the Hero of Time would do it, that was what seemed more important. Going inside of the temple just seemed stupid to attempt, he wished at this moment that the world was over and they were left on a plain where the two of then would live and be happy. It was selfish, he knew it, but there was nothing in the world that his mind would want, knowing her own was thinking the same little things.

There was so much satisfaction between them, that he didn't ever want to look up, the clinking of the arrow hitting other sides was also sort of soothing. That's also why his orbs focused up, there wasn't the familiar clicking of the arrows, hadn't been for what seemed about thirty seconds for now. It wasn't right, because between ten seconds was the time it took the arrow to travel from one plane to the next, ten was the maximum. Eyes were looking from her and that was when they took the chance to look upon the torches, those eyes were widened for what seemed so much that they would pop. Hands were going forward, grabbing the girl and holding her down in his lap, looking at the torches was so magnifying that what was coming towards him was too late.

His own thought did not matter, nor did it that ducking down would only become a skewer inside the head, more brutal then where it was currently heading, so he decided for the first mark. At least there wouldn't be a mark to be left, maybe a few sparks of blood, but less brutal than moving would cause, there was just a distance too close now. Sorrowful for what was going to happen, his eyes were no crying, that would be stupid and un- meaningful, trying to play the cool part would also, so he was a little in- between. Maybe if he had had enough time, then he would have been able to prevent it, that was what he knew in his mind, but there was one thing for certain in him. That was that he would not be dodging out of this with any scratch at him, the plunging metal on a stick that had hit a wrong angle and decided to go down was proof enough.

If only I hadn't been so idiotic, I took my eyes off just to look at her and this is what I get for just looking at her, how could I be so stupid! As bad as it felt, there was no remorse in taking his eyes away to look at her, that was probably the best part of it, to gaze into those cerulean hues, of course there was sadness there. He would no longer be allowed to gaze into those eyes, touch the skin with gentle fingers, and fulfil his dream of one-day loving her from the friends and affectionate they were, transforming them. The transformation would be fulfilled from the way they were now (which there was no real term) into the more beautiful one of lovers.

Indeed, he had taken his eyes off of that arrow too long and the arrow of Din had decided to take its revenge on him by hitting another side and follow through for him. Moving at maybe one of the four corners--he hadn't been watching--there was no way to determine how it had happened, the impossible had been broken and he had an arrow to kill him by proof. There was no denying what he had done for lying up was stupid, the thing would hit somewhere in his chest, and where he was hoping would be an instant- kill. He hoped this, because anywhere else would just wound him and cause more pain and misery when he bled to death, which was something he did not want, for his fairie to suffer. The arrow was now heading at him at such an incredible speed that dodging would only prove to be infantile and stupid, and calling on any powers was out of the question.

So, the Goddesses had cheated him and there was a recharging or regeneration period, even if the water had come out, it probably dissolved when it was inside the medallion. Either that, or there wasn't enough power inside of the thing--not him--to summon it up and create a barrier of water to stop the arrow from hitting him. Having an idea that if the fire was singed, the arrow would stop, that was a great theory and all, there was just no way to test it since the thing was going for his heart. His mind once again wondered from his own death and back to the important reason that he was going to be dead and responsible for another life. The entire reason for this was a blue-haired little girl that measured in at seven inches--the only person he could fully claim his love for, another had been, but was long gone in a position that left her without the time to see him.

Navi would be alive, she was in his lap and would be there to see when the arrow, or hear since his hands were over her eyes and holding her down, entered his body. Before, while she was sitting on his knee, it would have been brutal for her to see that, the arrow was never in the faction of hitting her, but might ricochet and hurt her. How horrible would be it be for a double-kill for the pack of arrows he spent his good-willed time on, the ones that he felt would love to go back into the sun where they came from. That was, when his own body had been claimed, so inside of his lap was the safest place for her at the time, no way that the arrow would be able to down this low. Never would they, but he was no worried about the arrows killing her, he was concerned about another force claiming her life and it was not an enemy or a monster, it was by her own hands.

There is no denying that she would kill herself when I am gone, I know I would if the positions were switched, and she as the one dying infront of my eyes. Even if he was hidden from her and didn't really watch the killing, the feeling of wanting to end it all was surely to enter his own eyes. Before, maybe not if someone had been killed, maybe back when they were children it would have been a definite 'no' since they were too young to understand love. He could honestly say that now he would gut himself, or do some other slow way to end his life, usually lathering for fast in most scenarios, but it wouldn't be worth it if he failed to protect her.

Now, he knew that neither of them were suicidal (but if a normal person had seen all the blood and merciless killings that they had, they probably would too) but there was just a degree on how far you could push a person. A person in love was one that would protect you with their life and if they failed, then they would want to take their own life in the process. It was mostly fault, he understood that, but in another sense it was the weird feeling that you wanted to go ahead and end it all, because there was nothing worth living for. When you are in love, true love (not the shitty kind you see in stories) then you would not want to be away from that person forever, the thoughts are just too unbearable. It hurts too much, maybe with counseling it would get better, but there would always be an empty hole in you're body when you thought of, or saw something that reminded you of them. This was just how Link felt, and knew that Navi had to have the same personal thoughts, or at least similar ones--they were more alike then they knew.

Now, while these thoughts did pass through his head within the seconds that the arrow got closer and closer--it seemed like time had somehow slowed down and allowed his thoughts to pass through--he thought about taking care of her. He knew it was impossible to lay a hand on her head, but the thought had popped up to take her right before it came, then the two of them could die together and be with one another. Such a beautiful and horrible thought, he knew in his mind that his own hands could and would never be stained in her blood, unless he held her bloody corpse. Shivering at the thought of Navi gone from him forever, there was the remorse for even thinking those stupid thoughts, his eyes diverting down where she stood, no longer wanting to watch the stupid arrow. There was no point and while his eyes were turned down at her, he saw that she had looked up, being pushed down for a few seconds and there was such a horrible gasp in her face, it was made out that she saw the arrow, a nod given.

--------------------

An unbearable, well not unbearable, but really big weight had been pushed on her head when she saw a disgusted look come upon Link's face. No, her eyes knew different and didn't see the disgust, it was more of a surprise and then a horrible gasp was coming through his tiers and every part upon his face. Like there was a part to a play that he couldn't bear to give up, it was a weird way that he looked and she would prefer that he never show that face to him again. There was part of her that wanted to turn around, but she realized that even less than a second later that something had pushed down on her, it was that big weight that was mentioned from before. It wasn't a weight that would kill you, just enough pressure to pull you down and she did decipher her own theory that Link was holding her down, trying to hold her back from something. What, was the question, and there was a moment when she wanted to spring up and scream to let her go, but her voice seemed to have been misplaced.

Though, for the time being, there was nothing to do but accept the weight upon her and ponder why in the hell he was holding her down? Was he worried about her being able to see something, or someone that was coming towards them--no, there was no one here but the two of them. So that was ruled out, she knew in the back of her mind that there was no way a person could be down here, so the thought relinquished for the front of her, with a nodding relief. Now to figure out what had happened, a pretty good theory was he just held her down in a nice embrace, well, maybe it was a little stupid--this was no loving embrace. There had to be some simple explanation for this, otherwise Navi would of sprung up seconds ago and slapped the boy from pulling such a foolish trick.

Could it be some sort of trick? I doubt that more than anything in the world does. Her thoughts were relishing around in her mind while the pressure had subsided from the immediate fear, back to the resting-place. She probably could escape if she willed herself, but at that time, she didn't want to know what was up there, thinking about it and relishing a theory was a much better idea. The theory was never put to a test, but she was working on the hypothesis, but at this time, her own mind was a little blank on what looking up would accomplish. That way, she wouldn't have to deal with the consequences of looking, plus that Link may have been a little angry that his surprise was ruined, whatever the hell it was. That was the true question, what was wandering up above and keeping them together from the bond that the two of them usually shared together.

A trick, as thought of from before, was more than unlikely for there were more likely more ways to conceal a trick, like a deceiving smile or another thought. Her brow was furrowing, feeling the immense pressure move back onto her body, seeing that the boy was nervous again, her head had poked out once, but was pushed back into there. What was going on in here had to be established, but from her theory there were only three things in this place, well one object from the account. Him and her made up the two, and the third one was not a person, it was saw as none other than the arrow that was bouncing around the room. Of course! Her mind was filled with the fear and panic, and when the stuff came out, the pressure, she zipped forward and shot through the open hands.

Oh, my Goddess, the arrow! How could I have been so stupid to let him stand up like that--sit up, whatever, he was way past the height and I didn't even notice! Her eyes were felt with fear when the light opened up for her, the shadow of the world was the same as it had been a few seconds ago. It all happened within a matter of seconds, so the hands pulsing back and forth had been very known, and now that she was above, her own eyes had widened. Maybe not as much as his own, although she had forgotten how they moved--it seemed like a thousand years ago--now she was more determined to see this and her prayers were answered. There was some sort of revolting thoughts flowing through her minds, those hands were brought up to her face and that's when it came out of there. A beautiful, piercing scream that if it could be heard would have rocked the heavens, broken glass and send tremors throughout the earth.

Only it didn't, the scream did not come from her mouth, it was like the thing had been slowed down like time, but even more than how the arrow was traveling. What it seemed was like there was no way to say anything, her voice having shortened out, like the flame from a candle was blown out. Screaming out would not of done anything, especially since the boy's eyes were shut as if he was accepting it, yes, that was how dreadful it looked. Like he was going to accept death just like that, not another thought through hid mind, while hers was bustling just like a new-born brain, the thrills of the world around it just opening up. How utterly dreadful that her voice had to go out at a time like this, not that she would of said anything useful, she knew in her own mind that it was too late.

I won't allow it, there is no force on earth that can stop me from allowing this, and I will not let him be taken from me like a doll is taken from a child! If she could of scream, it would not of been of sadness or sorrow, at first it probably would of been, but after the taken scene, there was no way. A ferocious, Amazonian growl would have echoed out like the prime alpha wolf ready to let the pack go and attack the intruder--this intruder was the arrow. It had invaded into the home of the two of them, their sacred place, a place that no one was allowed into and the penalty for trespassing was not that light--it was death that awaited it.

As much as she wanted to yell out, charge ahead and strike with her own energy, she knew in her mind that there was nothing on earth that she could do. Her power was not low or anything, it was just too late to do it, throwing herself in the way was also too late, for the arrow had become increasing too close. Any chance of stopping it had been held back when Link had held her down, his own stupid mistake, she believed she could of saved him. Given the chance, of course she could, but now that was gone with the life of his that seemed painstakingly away, something she did not want. Her only desire was to keep him here and that meant everything in the world, so when the arrow hit, she screamed.

--------------------

There was no pain; the impact was felt because the warmth had become so close to his skin that he felt like most of it was beginning to melt away. Aside that weird feeling (which he knew was illusionary, the skin would of burnt, not melt) there was nothing to accompany the feelings. Of course, he'd never been shot with an arrow in his life; the most he'd ever been hit was a rock from a slingshot by Mido and his fellow gooneys inside of the old Kokiiri Forest. There were some things to except when you were shot, like pain or something like that, he didn't know, but those what he most likely felt he was supposed to feel. Speaking of which, he felt no feelings at all, even the old fiery smell was gone from him, burnt flesh was not there and there was a weight pushed into his chest--he guessed the arrow.

The hand that was supposed to be in his lap went forward, both sprung out when he felt the fire, trying desperately to stop it with his last intact. He wondered if he was dead for a moment, but when the left hand laced around the hard-core of the arrow and felt the surface, he knew that he was alive. There was no denying it, but one thing was for certain, there was definitely an arrow in him, the surface actually didn't feel like an arrow, it felt a little crisp. Of course that was from the burning of Din's arrow, which he could tell had now been extinguished, just recently since the warmth from it was there. This indicated that he had not passed out, that was lovely, because he was alive and well--except for an arrow stuck in his torso--but besides that, he was feeling pretty good!

"Navi, are you there?" Already too scared to open his eyes up, he was so scared that he might accidentally do something wrong and survive his chances of waking up, if he was unconscious. Another factor to consider was that Navi might not be there, she might've done something stupid like jumping infront of the arrow and being slammed inside of his chest. How he didn't want that and dreaded it with the bit of pulsing through his heart, making it almost feel like a heart attack, so he called out again. "Navi!"

"I'm here, Link. Oh, my Goddess, it must be a miracle." She whispered in astonishment, her own eyes were focused on his chest, there was no doubt that something had saved his hide from being incinerated and pierced. Of course it went through his heart, the arrow was lodged in the center of his left breasts, where his heart was located and there was enough common sense in her to see that the arrow could go there, it was the Din's after all.

"Oh, Navi! You're alive, I thought you might've sacrificed yourself or something dumb like that! Hee, I am alive and so are you, so am I doing okay?" Her voice was just the way he enlightened himself, already most of the burden beginning to shed itself off, especially when she spoke of the miracle. Whatever this was, he knew that there was nothing dead in him, he felt like he hadn't even been pierced and with a flex of his fingers, leaning up to touch his chest, that showed he wasn't numb anywhere in his body.

It was too late for me to do something like that, but of course you know I would try something like that, I guess I am a little predictable. A smile laced upon her lips and she couldn't help but express that emotion, his child-like appearance was almost faded by the teenager façade, but not all the way. There were times when you couldn't help but laugh at his innocence, the way he spoke, and of course the fear was more child-like then it had ever been, it was like that shrunk as his personality grew. A small little spark was placed upon her face; she sitting right inside his lap and looking up at the arrow that stuck out, though she really hadn't spoken of it yet. Why would she, there was no reason for her to do it, he could simply open up his eyes and peer upon them with those cerulean orbs, that was what was best. So, as luck would have it, those words did cross over her lips and away she told him to open his eyes and see for his own two.

They did peek open, like she had commanded, and with the sparkle around him see, the darkness of the day radiating inside of the temple, he saw that at least he was still in this dimension. Eyes trailed down where Navi was sitting, she was sitting down inside of his lap, having returned there for the accident, well, before the arrow hit, since the blood would have been intense. Of course, its why he put her there in the first place, a smile sparkling over his lips and there a hand went down to stroke upon her in a good-natured manner. She seemed to like it and giggled a bit at him, the blush creeping upon her cheeks and there she turned away, his attention lost upon her and back to more important manners. That was what his eyes had opened up for, more than anything had to see just what was down there, he noticing the red at first, but this was cotton not blood.

"My tunic, its red. The Goronic, but how?" Okay, so maybe that was a word he made up of his own, the Zorics were also and other names he had created for the races, but they didn't need to know, did they? Nope, this was his own little adventure, so the races had to have some cool names, otherwise they looked dull and stupid, the first was upon them. Stature around his body was that crimson one, having a clear hole in the chest area, but he wasn't noticing that yet, his vision still pecked upon the tunic.

"Yup, it changed. My guess is that the Goron tunic kicked in and then magically dissipated fire, since its immune to that, which explains one of the phenomenon there. But there is one more that I don't explain and that's why you don't have a hole in you're heart." Smiling as cheer- heartily as she could, there was a bit of somber and sarcasm in her voice, like how such a task could have been completed. It was weird, she knew it, but her smile remained and it seemed to change a little better when his face turned towards hers and grinned back. It was not how he grinned, that wasn't what perked her up, it was a dumb little grin anyway, and the fact remained that he had done it. Even in the most somber of the situations, the young boy did seem to know how to cheer you up better than anyone could muster, a very redeeming quality that she happened to love him for.

Not bothering to speak another word, he dismissed the tunic and drifted his eyes over where the arrow was, a small little sigh entering upon his lips. Indeed, it was lodged in there quite good, about half of the foot arrow had gone inside, so the bladed tip was no longer seen, not that he wanted to see melted iron. What got him was the fact on how the thing was sunk in, the charred remains were not much to give at, and with just a small tug was when they began to disintegrate down towards the ground. Disappearing, it all sunk out, he turning forward and shaking himself a little, which the tip fell out of there, hitting the ground and soon following the metal. Except not turning into saw dust, he actually had to plant his foot onto there and smash it harshly--which gave him more pleasure than you could ever expect--seeing the thing slither down and slide into little ashes of metal.

"So, it wasn't all the way in there." Her own fears had been that he was in shock and the metal was all that was holding the blood from flowing through and crimsoning the entire area. Thank Farore that didn't happen, her relief was shown and she smiled, nodding for him to go on without answering, she was speaking to herself more than anything was.

With that done, the hand went gingerly inside of the hole, which expanded a good two feet long, it seemed the fire had spread it before the tunic had kicked in. Of course, you couldn't expect a split-second remark, he probably had a few burn-marks on his body, not very scarring, more of the 1st degree, than anything. Then was when his hand clamped itself together, being still a little big for the hole, but it wasn't like he cared and slammed the piece down inside of there. Moving down throughout the tunic, feeling the undershirt give away and then the poke of his flesh, there was where his hand was digging around when the sharp pain hit through him. A sharp pain was sent through his finger and with a long cry of pain, the fingers dragged out through the hole, coming through to his mouth and suckling on the digits like a young child whom had gotten something sweet on his finger.

"L-Link, what is it?!" She let out a small little gasp when he pulled back, why wouldn't she, he was in pain and with a start, she fluttered over and took his fingers inside of her hands. There was where the thing rested in his hand, those eyes developing over the cut and seeing that a little slit was there, not even enough to bleed, but it meant that he had been cut. Having been cut meant something very weird, there was no wound in there, something must of held the arrow from piercing down inside of there. "Link, strip your tunic and undershirt off."

"N-Nav', now's not the time!" His expression had been of pain when she yanked his fingers out, but now they were crimsoning like a schoolgirl, a small giggle coming over his face.

"What? N-no, not like that! I meant I want you to take you're shirt off because I am very sure that something held that blade back from piercing you." A nod was given, since the chain metal that he had received must have been cut up in the fire, but she wasn't thinking about that, her cheeks were just as red as his. To think he had thought she meant that made her own fire start up and a small little redness around her cheeks, quickly staring off to the side and letting it pass from her face, which was then she looked up and nodded--completely fine.

A nod was given, his face was now down to a quiet pink, not at all able to conflict that like she was able, but he just smiled a little and reached for his tunic, yanking it up. There was a little discomfort with taking his clothes off infront of her, of course there was not much, since he had been naked infront of here, it was just this time they were not dressing or anything. Smiling towards himself, the shirt over his face so she couldn't see, it was the sort of a grin that a fool wore when he knew the best of the situation. Pulling it off, along with the medallion, they went soundly on the floor, followed by his undershirt when the perceived thought poked up inside of his head. There was not even a moment given from his shirt, he didn't even need to look when it blanked through him just what was down there and protected him, making this not a miracle at all, but just good old fashioned luck.

Before this had all happened, on the way back towards the Kakariko Village in his adult form was when he decided that the Lens of Truth needed to go somewhere safe. There was a small loop on there and since putting it in the satchel would cause him more discomfort than anything--the thing could be easily broken, they decided to loop it on a rope and put it around his neck. Of course it worked out fine for the first day, then he was mad because it was beginning to rub against the medallion and mess it up, probably something of the Shiekah magic, so that was when he decided to slip it down there while she wasn't looking. More or over, it was when she was asleep that he put it on, slipping it under all his clothes, even the undershirt, and seeing that it was positioned right over his heart, because it seemed to warm him whenever they were cold. The next day he had said he found a safer, more secret spot and they left it at that, but now that he knew it, it was so stupid to keep it there!

"The Lens of Truth? So, that's where you must have hid it, eh?" Navi whispered out in a quieted tone, her own that showed her worry, but still was not an angry voice, one rarely used when she was disappointed in something. Her view was that the lens was destroyed, the hard work of retrieving it had been so much of a mess that she had almost completely forgot about it and now how would they navigate the temple?

"I busted it, that means all out hard work was spent for nothing, nothing! I mean, I was so stupid to put it there, if I hadn't, then it would be okay." Frowning, he looked like he was about to cry, the tears forming down inside of his eyes, the ducts, actually, not ready to fall just yet. They would be sparked within about ten seconds, he was just thinking about how much harder the temple would be as he slipped his undershirt and then the tunic back on, pushing a button to transform it back to green, there he sniffed.

"I don't care about that, Link! I mean, you just said it yourself and didn't even know what you meant--you said if it hadn't been there. Linky, if it hadn't then you would have been dead." She was nodding in such a way that scared him.

How could he have been so stupid not to realize what would of happened if the Lens of Truth had not been there to guard his heart. Hell, it could have been slicked a little around him and still he would have been hit with the arrow, which was definitely something that he didn't ever want to happen. Owing his life to a small little lens of the Shiekah, there was no denying that he did trust Fate, or Goddesses-whichever was looking out for him when he slipped the thing under his shirt. Sure, he came out with a few scratches, and maybe a few burns (but think of what a heart smashed with an arrow would have looked like in comparison.) Crying over that silly thing was not only moronic, it made no sense at all, he shouldn't be crying, he should have been looking at the damage to the lens, as bad as it was, so that was what he did, a smile given to his fairie--she was so sweet.

How in Goddesses' name could an arrow do that much damage? Didn't the thing have a barrier or something, his mind wondered in sort of a paradox; the truth was he expected it to be since this was supposed to be a magical item. There was a bit of sadness that so much had been hurt, his immediate thoughts were this, so he decided to dwell upon it and exam that part for the goodness in there, if any was left.

The damage was worst than he had thought, not even trying to imagine how bad it was, but there was a bit of difficulty in that situation, for it was intense. Bent all around was the metal frame, or the violet frame, he really couldn't tell it was metal, that had been an assumption on his own part--it felt like metal, though at the same time it didn't. Anyway, the piece was bent up so badly that even with all the forceful ness of his power, there was no way that the glass was ever going to get back into that frame. It was just too badly messed up for anything to slide down inside of there in a circle, the lens had been in a perfect circle, but now it resembled more of an 'L' shape. Nothing would be able to fit in there forever, it seemed, though that wasn't the worst of it because the frame was not the magical part, the mystical factor was what was tucked inside of the frame, eyes dwelling over it.

Oh, Goddess, it was even more horrible than the lens were that was hardly an understatement for there was no way in Hyrule that the lens could ever have been repaired. Not even knowing if it was made of real glass--but it did bust like it when pressure was put upon-- it was worse as he bent down upon his knees and examined it. Violet was shattered into millions and millions of pieces, the amount was unaccountable for his brain, and it was like the glass had been refined into something else. Yes, this was not glass anymore, this was what the materials used to make glass consisted of, some sort of condensation that reverted the object back into raw materials. A small disgusted sigh echoed through his lips, gloved hands going down and brushing against the shards carefully (it cut through his glove, of course it was sharp) before his eyes transfixed on another pair of something.

There was a moment when he felt the desire to pull away, smash the remains then let it transform back into the dust that it had been, but Link didn't think like that. His mind was screaming for him to pull up, so he did and at the last moment, the impulse came and then he grabbed the two thing little pieces of glass, so smoothed out that it didn't even have a sharp end upon them. Pushing him up, that hand reached down into the top-left empty pocket of his satchel and slid in there the two pieces of material that he had found. Inside of the pocket on the backpack was not anything special, an item he still remembered was there, having a few ideas on what the recently acquired glasses with no lens could do, there were a few ideas in his mind. Reaching up for his own height, a smile grinned over his lips as he fastened the part on the backpack shut and looked over towards the door.

Refining was what he had in his mind, he thought to himself while he noticed that the boulder-shaped door before him had peeked itself open during the moment of terror, obviously the arrow lighting all the arrows before coming at him. That was what he wanted to do, he had heard of people doing it to weapons and other materials, but basically it was when you took two items (sometimes three, the three was a supplement to blend them together) and put them in an order. Not just some order, this was a way to regenerate it so that it created one whole item, one capable and stronger than the last, a fusion of some sort would be a better way to describe it. Of course, Link had never done such a thing, had seen it done in the forest, but his own hands had not stained the refining, though he had an idea that the glasses and lens could be done in such a way. Only two items would be used and by-Goddess he had them inside of his satchel, there would be such a way to take care of it, the thought slowly passing through his mind.

"Didn't find anything?" She really hadn't been watching him take care of the glass, her own eyes had been over where the door was, seeing the darkness and deciding that it was time. When he arose, that was, she had thought and now that he was getting up, making conversation was the only other way she knew of taking care of the business.

"Not really, a glass or two, but I just stuffed them in my pocket for safe- keeping." He said no more than that, not ready to explain his theory to Navi until it was experimented on, besides, it wasn't like he was lying to her or anything. Technically, he was keeping it safe for him, so that the pieces didn't break or chip, from the way they looked, it was probably just big enough for them to fit inside of there.

"Oh, that seems logical, I mean whatever was left after the force of that arrow hit must have been smoldered in the fire, I mean most of that rim was in the fire, or at least blackened." Her disgust couldn't be held any longer, so she appeared down by the rim and fluttered up with it held in her hands, able to handle the small weight since her strength was better than normal Fairies. When it was held up for the torch that stood above it, her eyes were weighted a little, then she nodded and slammed the rim down inside of the fire, watching with an intensity as it burnt. A good feeling was overwhelming her body, like the purification processes of the mythology, where you were not free until you rid yourself from the possessions of the world. This was one of those items that she really could do without, so the smile did not deny itself from springing upon her lips and laying there for only the Heaven's knew how long. At last, the fire was dimming down, not enough to go down, but it showed the rim was gone for good, she looking and saw Link had swept glass away.

"Don't you think that we should be going?" Link was the one that spoke this, he would of done it sooner if Navi hadn't been so caught up in ridding the place of the violet rim, he doing the same with the glass. Watching with fascination of the way that she reacted over the burning, a smile came upon his face and there he slipped off one glove, taking out a rag from his satchel and beginning to sweep it into the glove. Not inside, the fear of cutting his fingers later, but sitting on top of there, yet it took a while, not that he faltered to stop, the ceremony with Navi went on for almost five minutes, so he had more than enough time. When they were all secure, he dumped the glass speckles inside of the fire, watching the other torchlight up for a few seconds and feeling the regeneration overwhelm his body. Just like when the process was over, you were ready to take you're place so as the glove slipped on, he knew in his mind that he was ready to go inside of this dreaded temple.

"Yea, I think we should, there is no stopping this, plus I feel a little better." She hadn't seen his own process, but the change in him was apparent, he didn't look as frightened as he was only a few seconds ago, and of course she knew it wasn't just the change in his attitude. Even his own spirit seemed to drip forward and yell that this was the time, the smile brightened her lips and the aura appeared around her body, brighter than ever because of the process, she telling herself that this was it and speaking. "I know I am ready, are you?"

"I've never been more ready in my entire life." Smiling towards her, the familiar ritual that they did right before a temple was completed, she returning the smile with her own, that he knew was the end of it. A grunt of discouragement was inside of him, but soon he yanked it away and just thought of what would happen to show cowardice in the face of her. There was no way he could disappoint her, the hand reaching down where the sword had dropped so long ago and yanking it up, the shield left alone for the time being. Not enough rubies in the world could persuade him to go inside of a land like the bottom of the well had been; no amount of money could do that. Yet, he was going and as the lights from them dimmed and the only source was her own aura, his Triforce hidden, he knew it and recited that it had a little something to do with the seven-inch girl fluttering over his shoulder.

So, the first ahead before had been just a long entrance for the real place, it was known for the way that the air smelt around here was so different. A musty smell was in the atmosphere, like the air had been trapped for too long and was beginning to emit its own stench, a nasty, sweaty one at that. No, there was no denying the fear inside of the two of them as they walked down the beat-path, it was made of simple rock the four feet between each wall was enough to drive a claustrophobic insane. Not that they were, as long as the walls didn't start coming in, which surprised them that it hadn't happened once in this journey, they would be okay and not panic. There was no panic at all for the first fifteen minutes, because the walk came on, turning a few corners and another few places, that was until they got to the edge.

Sitting before them was a pit; pitch-black as could be and if you couldn't make the thirty-foot jump over, well you were out of luck because there seemed to be no end to this pit. To test it, the young hero kicked down a rock over the edge, just to test how far a fall would go--not that planned on it--and listened with excruciating details as five minutes passed and there was no end. Only the faint, whistling sound sounded out from there, seeming to drive on and on through the masses, where ten minutes passed and Link was about to stop when it did. A long, squelching sound came out and the pip as the water source was hit by the rock, maybe as deep as Lake Hylia, there was no real way to know. All that they did know was ahead of them was a Hookshot mark, where they could land it with the improved Longshot, no worries in that, that was until the ghosts came.

No one expected it, especially Link and Navi this early in the temple, but as he reached down to pull out his own little Hookshot, the awareness was fully arraigned for him. Ghosts was the last thing that Link wanted to encounter in this place, so he hadn't even put the first possibility above that they would meet any now that the lens was broke. No, Link had been expecting them to fall through a hole or miss a place, like under the well, but that wasn't even the direction that they were heading in. This area had been thrown over and in its place would be full of ghouls and ghosts; there was nothing to do but stare ahead in misery. There was the place where he had been standing, except his hands were not where they were supposed to be, they were sitting squarely in his lap.

"Link? Link?" She whispered out, afraid because he was not reaching for the Longshot, maybe he was just dazed at the place and was about to pass out. No, that would not happen so she floated above his face and looked into his eyes, seeing with some horror that they didn't look right, there was something wrong with them. "Link? What're you doing? T-this isn't funny, you better stop." But there was no answer, only the deep staring of his eyes, like those of a doll, the life-less feeling was in them, but he was breathing just as fine as he had been a second ago. There was no vision in his eyes, like he was under some sort of mind control, being held captive by an evil wizard, as the old tales had went. She knew better than to call him anymore, he was not here now, or that's what she thought and all at once, her panic came resting and shouting out in deep and heavy breaths of a man who desperately needed air.

"Come on, snap out of it!" She cried out in fury down and there she leaned forward and sent a long smack across his cheek, the only natural reaction she getting was the pain in her hand. Sitting upon his cheek was a slap mark, now normally he would of cried out and asked for an explanation, but now was just the stare. It was horrifying, she felt the need to get as far away from him as she could, but she sulked down and pushed upon his body, seeing how easily he feel down. Yes, there he was as soundly pushed on the ground, and it was like you could with a doll and how easily his strong muscles could be manipulated--not like a doll, any not at all--he was a doll! Crying out in a powerful rage, she began to beat and beat upon his face harder and harder, for the next five minutes that's all she did before grabbing him and pulling him into a beautiful hug, beginning to kiss his face with hot tears and cry silently.

--------------------

W-where am I? Link looked around and realized he was no longer in the temple, his hands had been inside his lap, or maybe he had imagined it? That was possibly, though he didn't really think so, he had felt like his entire body was going numb and now he felt worst than that, like he had no body at all! Oh, well, he knew there was not a place in the world that resembled this, so a dream was not possible, unless this was an imaginary land around?

Huh? My voice...it's not here. Testing his theory, he opened his mouth, or what seemed like a mouth, and found that nothing wanted to escape from there and show itself. That was pretty annoying, except when he thought (at least he thought that's what he did) then there was a voice around, like they were a loud. Having a voice of their own, was a better word for it, something he had never been able to understand when people said the phrase, that was until now. He guessed that's what you got used to when you were trapped in dreams, or fainted, whatever was happening was no way could ever happen in the real world--he was asleep now. Proving that this was just some sort of dream, he must've fainted from the smell of the place, a nod was given and examination around the room showed this was one of the most realistic dreams he'd ever had.

Most of his dreams were full of sadness and grief, but now that he was looking around and seeing none of those damned Goddesses, he knew this never came form his mind. Happiness had never been much in his mind, but now as he stared around, his conscious told him this was nothing of happy, it seemed to be portrayed at that from the first glance, but when he nodded the world seemed to blend truly. Above him was some sort of castle, except it was only about five feet tall, he having to duck down to gets inside whenever he decided too. But the funny thing was as his legs made the approach--he wasn't moving, his legs were dragging him--the castle seemed to expand in size to over seven feet, just big enough for him. It was opening up, the door to the black castle had slammed itself open and inside you could see the lights all around were greeted. In some sort of weird way, he knew that they were all for him, everyone was waiting and when he got inside that was when all of them would get to him.

Do you want to go, Link? A voice from a far whispered, it was unknown just who in the world it was, but the voice was small and feminine, a sweet voice he remembered from a long time ago.

Yes, I want to go, but where are we going? It was eerie how the voice with no face knew his mind, could go inside of the audio thoughts and even knew his own name, so strange, but comforting.

Why to see all you're friends of course. Navi, Saria, Malon, Zelda, Ruto, Impa, and even you're mother, the one that you don't remember, but I do. The last part about the mother was just a skipping noise and it seemed to him that he heard it, but didn't acknowledge it, the beautiful voice was so soft that Link couldn't speak without overhearing it. Do you? I think you'll have the time of you're life, and if you don't, then we can change that--yes we can. I will make sure that you have the time of you're life, or mark my words, I will trade my life for yours.

Link just nodded, he didn't even bother to speak and inside the castle, which was dark since the brown doors had slammed shut around him, the candles that were once lit just blew themselves out. Where the voice had sounded, which was the left corner of this area, he saw that a gray aura appeared, this aura he couldn't make out the person, but had no intention too. Before he could even ask to see her face, the nod was acknowledged and there his hand was taken and then pulled forward, away from this place and even away from darkness. Feeling the grip that even the Hero of Time couldn't break, he felt all over his body the gooseflesh beginning to break out, showing its true nature. Being lifted up from his feet at the thing took off, he could feel the rooms slide out and into him, like a ghost going throughout the walls until a long last a deep, thick door appeared, they going through it and when the door slammed shut, it was locked.

The Hero of Time wouldn't be able to show any other thoughts in here, the aura was gone and he was in a room where there was barely a pitch black place to dig around, yet he heard the soft and moaning cries. Cries of what were pain, it seemed, since he had heard other moans in his life, but this definitely was not one of someone being tired, nor were there others. What he felt with his hand (he had one!) was the wall and there was a light switch, about to push it up when a small little slapping sound came out, the moans turning to screams, a bit of fear in his own little face. The slapping sound turned into about six more, equaling seven of them going off at the same time, seven screams echoing of feminine beauty. Knowing that someone was in trouble and he may have been tricked, his right hand went for the sword, finding something and yanking it out while his hand clicked the light-switch on.

Oh, my Goddess! If he could of screamed, he felt his voice box would of jumped out of his mouth and then yelled out in a panic for his dream, now qualified as a nightmare, to end its self. Oh there were seven people around, well that's what seemed at first, but as it turned out, there were seven pig-monsters around and they were lying on top of seven other people. Link knew with a fact when the light came on that their faces would appear and backed as far away from the door, the seven pigs that were on the floor spun around and revealed themselves to Link, the smirking was revealed in their smiles. Knowing that this would hurt him, of course they knew, and the five of the six people made Link grimace and reach to the side, throwing up a considerable amount of puke. Women were laying below the pigs, most of them bloodied and battered up, but one had green hair, another red, another yellow, one was bigger and had silver, another had yellow that he didn't recognize and the last had blue skin.

"Saria?" His voice seemed to have come back, but not in a way that he wished, it was more of a way that you could hear it, but not able to hear it in the real world. Laying in the center, legs spread and bruises leading all over her face, several teeth knocked out and there was something stuck up inside of her, the scream around the young Kokiiri.

Zelda was how he remembered, aside her being battered up, having the same cute hat on and there was also something up in her, Malon in her older form and even Ruto in her adult form. Impa was the one with the silver hair and then there was the last one that puzzled Link, he felt a bond for her, but no pain as he felt in the rest of the people. They all had the pigs hoarding on them--even the monsters naked and their flesh mixed with the beautiful skin of the women, the women all crying out. Tears were streaming down each of their cheeks, Link standing back with the object he held out of the sheath down at the floor, not even looking at it as the shock overwhelmed his body. There was no need to deny what these monsters were doing, something Link dreaded, hadn't even thought about, but in his mind and in this dream, he knew exactly what was happening.

Those monsters are raping them, they are raping Malon, Zelda, Ruto, Impa, and that woman I don't know, but the voice said there was one left. Navi! Where is she? He was looking in all directions around the place for his girl, seeing that the entire room was black except where little white lights were focused on the five people. Actually, now it was four because the woman he didn't know disappeared, the left over pig turned its sites on Saria and to Link's knowledge, something else was sticking inside of Saria's mouth, he too grossed out to look.

Oh Goddess how he wanted to yell out at them, screaming and cursing in tongues that he didn't even knowing, telling them what they were doing was wrong. He sensed the pain that each of them threw out, growling in frustration that he felt his body wasn't even able to move yet, or so he thought. It was like he was frozen in the spot and cursing was not all he wanted to do, even though he couldn't even do that--it was like the boy had been left back in time and now everything else he saw was nothing important. The girls were being raped and there wasn't a damned thing that he could do about it, no matter how much it hurt--the impossible was actually happening. There was no sense in this pain that these women were suffering, there was no way for them to do it and worse yet was that he knew they were real.

This was not a dream, he knew that and staring upon the spot-lit bodies of the naked pigs doing the disgusting things to those five innocent women, he knew it all. There was no way that this could be considered a dream, it was just too realistic, the bodies were too real and there was also the factor that he never dreamt like this. No nightmare could be this possible, because a dream was when you knew something and up until now, Link had never known that for one the monster's of Ganon were gender-based. Also, there was no way to know that rape was even possible, Link had never even heard of rape until this dream, and now it was aquatinted with him like an old neighbor who suddenly visited one of his old friends. That was the way that Link felt and even though he was in darkness, that soon disappeared and he felt the thing in his arm twitch, raising it to charge at the enemies.

What in the hell is this monstrosity? Forming around his hand was not the Master Sword, nor anything he had ever seen in his life, because sitting there was a violet pile of mush. Shivering for what was left of his body, the bile was reforming, though he pushed it back down and looked harshly onward, determined to get rid of the bile when all of a sudden, the thing began to twitch in his hand.

He almost screamed in disgust as he threw down the giant thing that propelled inside of his hand, it was like something he'd seen before, but not in real life. Swirling around where he had thrown it was a black pit, the pit soon opening and letting loose a black snake, this was a cobra, what he had read about, except there was something different. Upon the opening of flap of skin was where there usually were a bunch of inscriptions--not that there weren't any now, just a different kind. Pieces of the Triforce sprang all around, being painted in red and even the head of the monster was assigned with a golden grown, red tuffs of hair splitting out in all directions. There was no indication if this thing had a name, the dark green skin burbled around the red skin, almost like it had a thin line through it where the green appeared, and suddenly Link knew who it was.

There was suddenly no reason to have a voice, because at that moment he would have lost it all, especially since the snake was beginning to form up into a shape. Eyes were stricken back in horror as the yellow eyes of the cobra had been replaced with eyes of yellow, except these were in the sockets of a humanoid. Hulking over a seven feet tall with bulging muscles clad into a pair of black armour, the stripe was gone but had been replaced where the face was, not that it had been a beautiful face to begin with. As the armour cracked all over from the muscles, the green-skinned snake was no longer a reptile, it was more of something else and he had a feeling that wasn't a Hylian or any of the other races. It was disturbing when the tuffs of red hair suddenly filled the creature's entire head, there he sprung up towards and entire person or an entity, but the face was revealed.

Ganondorf just stood with his arms crossed over his chest, one of the arms was holding something tightly, while the other just reflexes in a pressure of movement. There was no expression upon the fiery red head's face, there was a smirk, but from what he could tell--there was no emotion in that smile. Anger of fear are what would have been expected, even mixed with a bit of cockiness, but there was none of that, that was until the hand began to open. The face exploded in maddening anger, the cockiness grew even more and there was no indication of being scared, which had been pushed away when the palm opened itself up all the way. Normally, this wouldn't have been a problem, except incased in his hand was a beautiful blue light, not very light, but more of a maddening dark blue--like the oceans.

"Navi! Navi, what are you doing their--wake up from that this instant!" His semi-vocal voice appeared and all of the people twitched at the voice, even the man of the name Ganondorf had twitched, surprise in his face, as if something had been broken that shouldn't. Maybe it was thought that the curse of there couldn't be broken, but now it had been shattered and his voice had broken the inside barriers, only a little, but it was better than nothing was.

Now Ganon would of spoken, said some little quote that would piss Link off, but this version of the man--it could have been another shadow--was just smirking with a nod. There was no speech in there, the emotions were there, but before that, you could have sworn that he was just another puppet of the man's. It was very sure that it could have been, Link may of thought so if he had not seen that blue veil disappear and his eyes widening in a bit of small dissatisfaction. This wasn't the man's attitude, for the creatures around had began to chuckle and chortle as they continued to pound their objects down inside the smaller and frailer bodies, especially of the children. It was all shown when the hand had opened all the way and there she was, displayed like a meal on a silver platter, this meal was Ganondorf's, it was not meant for anyone else-- including the Hero of Time.

Frilling in at five inches, the long blue-haired girl was crying sadly, her veil disappeared altogether as she was dressed in a small little skirt upon her body. It was a beautiful little thing that he had recognized, or so it was shown, but not really in a way it was like the thing had been worn in a long while. Yes, unlike the rest she had the privilege of being clothes, but who in the world knew how long since she was in the clutches of Link's arch nemesis. There was no telling what horrors awaited the young girl, especially since the man's fingers had been revealed from their gloves (just a sickly green as the rest of his body) and staring to move forward. With a stroke, they began to move down her finely shaped body, caressing in a way that normally would of made Link blush if he'd been doing it, but now he was fuming with anger, such a broiling that would make water hot.

"Let her go you bastard, let her go!" His voice spit out in a bit of anger; there was such a way that he acted that showed there would be no kidding around in this place. His primitiveness felt like it was exploding out of his mind, screaming and slowly clawing at his mind to be released and let out to fight, but try as he may, those legs were glued upon the ground and there they were going to stay.

Navi's face was released into some sort of horror, the fingers were moving over the body in such a way that would of normally been nice, given the chance that the man was gentle. Of course, this was Ganondorf we are talking about, so no, there was no need to stroke in a nice tone, it was moving in such a roughening tone that seemed almost nasty. Much dry skin and other affects had been pushed on his fingers, so they were gritting back in forth, not really hurting the girl, just making it uncomfortable. The pain was saved for later, or so Link speculated and there was still the anger in there, the way that he knew that Ganon was not going to stop doing it. No matter how many times he was harmed, there was no way that this was just going to end, that was; at least until before a fight was given.

The fingers had been tired of just playing and ripped upon the clothing, the blue materials falling off in a matter of seconds and there she was revealed for the both of them. Undergarments had been fined by herself (they didn't have a fairy's line of fashion) and those were also taken off when the first rip was given. Pale as the rest of her body, it was soon rubbed with the hardened fingers, which did seem to hurt when the dry digits touched certain spots that even Link had not had the chance to feel. It was such a disgrace what was happening to the girl, she was starting the cry, especially when the finger went down below and started to feel in the spot where she was not allowed to be touched. The exact area where girls were raped, though she was much too small to be raped, there was no way in hell that anything could of breached there, it was just too big-- even those small two inches.

Speaking of that, the one named Ganondorf had stripped himself down to practically nothing, and it was shown that he was not just green around he top part of his body. The Triforce of Power had affected other places and as sickly as it was, Link was mesmerized at how destructive that piece of the puzzle was, glad that he had received a part that had no bad parts of it. Of course, it wasn't like the Triforce wasn't a curse, he even able to think about that because the pants dropped down and there the man held the small fairie inside of his hands. The same magical force that he was done with because there was no stopping also must have bound her when she was put on top of that sickly piece of meat. His disgust had risen so much that he bent down, the bile reappearing inside of this throat and when he bent down to throw it out (welcoming it now) those eyes began to stream.

--------------------

Navi's eyes were widened, he had been like this for fifteen minutes and it was only getting worse, but at least he was moving, now that had been scary. His gazed look had been about so she thought he was a doll, which had been going on for about five minutes; it was one of the scariest times of her life. So he wasn't moving, that was about it, there wasn't much she could do and no matter how many times she slapped and slapped at him, there was no getting it undone. Hell, had even left the temple, knowing it was risky, and come back with water from Kakariko, traveling at a speed that no normal fairie could of done. Even then, the boy had just looked around lazily and closed his eyes back, that had ended ten minutes ago, but what was happening now was worse.

At first he had been mumbling in his sleep, talking to someone and then that had been where the soft parts stopped, for soon he was screaming. Whimpering and screaming louder, there was nothing she could do but keep her ears from bleeding, so she grabbed a hold of his hat and went at him. Stuffing it inside of his mouth, the screams began to muffle down and that's when the tears came out, the beautiful tears that she had loved before, now they were getting harsher and harsher. Her eyesight was sore, but in her mind she knew that there was something around, there just had to be that was messing with him, screwing up the insides of him. It did no good to search back at the entrance of the temple, she had seen that all the shards was gone, hoping maybe she could see the ghosts and scare them off before they hurt him any worse than he already was.

Wait! He'd said something earlier about them! Nodding inside of her mind, she appeared over through the pocket he had been in and squealed with delight when she appeared with two glass pieces and the glasses. She didn't know why she grabbed the empty goggles, there really was no used for them, it was probably in all the confusion that she had grabbed them also. That was where she sat them down on the ground along with one of the lens and pushed the lens against her face, groaning with anticipation when nothing appeared. It had been inscribed somewhere on the Lens of Truth that a holder was needed to summon up the powers, since the holder was broken, there was no way of assigning the lens. She sulked down towards the ground and just stared at the ground with a small little infuriation inside of her body as her eyes drifted towards the goggles---the empty goggles--an idea sparking!

What if she was to? Yes, that was it and grabbing the lens, measuring them with some perfect and just an eerily accuracy, she pulled them down towards the goggles and also measured. Fitting inside of the perfect circles, the curved ones could be just what were needed to take as a catalyst, because as the legend said--it said a holder. That didn't mean that the holder could not be made or replaced, if the old one was broken or burnt into a thousand ashes, there were loopholes all around. A small giggle was inside of her, seeing that the boy was starting to shake all over and hurrying as each lens slid perfectly inside of the goggles. They were in and secure when the place began to light around the place began to glow brighter than she could imagine, having to shield her eyes!

After a few seconds, the light dimmed down and in its place was a replica of the old goggles, except they were refined beyond the time of reckoning. She guessed that the third element had to have been magic that put them together, the old goggles were yellow and a little dusty and old, not able to hold together for very long, but now was an industrialized pair that suited the Hero of Time. It was just the size of the original, those lens secured inside there were actually not violet, they were a clear white so that the entire world was not in that color--a hard mistake to give off. Violet and shining red, just like the holder of the original lens had been, the goggles had the sharp red spikes on the ends, like on the original and showed off in beauty with a strap that could go around you're neck and secure on from falling off. Such a beautiful pair of glasses, she nodded with a giggle and pushed them over her face, wanting to give a test ride before it was all over, before they went to him.

Eyes of hers gasped in realization and she floated over towards the boy, slapping them upon his body and feeling the rush of air as several particles were washing away. Why wouldn't they be doing that? She was so surprised with the way it had been, over hundreds and hundreds of ghosts were picking away at his body, trying to get inside and possess them, none of them having no such luck. Now that they were all gone, he snuggled against the boy and felt them coming close to her, knowing sooner or later that they might do the same to her, but knowing that they couldn't because their powers were immune to her. Just pushing against the body made her feel the warmth that was coming from him--now he was protected and that meant that this would soon be over--he would be protected.

I will protect him, I know I will. Her mind shot out, afraid that speaking would wake him up, this was the test of the Spirit Temple, she had a feeling that if the glasses hadn't been broke, this still would of happened anyway. There was no denying that he needed to pass, but she would protect him so death did not come for him, there was no way she was going to lose her boy, she wouldn't allow it.

There was no doubt in her mind that he would be okay, but just to be sure she wanted to hum a tune that would take care of him, because the tears were still coming over his wet cheeks. Kissing the tears from the cheeks, there was nothing to do but pray to whatever was up there and hope to them that they let him survive this ordeal. Hugging the boy as tightly as she could, the young girl began not to sing--it was not worth it--she was beginning to sing a song that was lyrical, but the lyrics had come out in a way of a song. It had no words before, but over the months that they had spent together; she had made the lyrics to the song and created just a way to turn it into a wonderful ballad love song. The theme of the Royal Family was what she spoke, sounding more beautiful than Malon could ever muster up, it was such a nice way that she sung, and she'd felt everything go out seconds before.

That's right, the nicely lit room of torches had been blown out, the entire temple was darkened and all around was no light, it kept the ghosts from trekking far away from them. That was great, but when she sang, she noticed that there was something different about the darkness, like an overwhelming had been uplifted and the burden set aside. Of course, there was light everywhere, brightening the entire room from another source that was unknown, it was such a beautiful site from the place. Holding him and forming the beautiful words down inside of her vocal cords, her mind did not notice that the light was coming from an unknown place, it was so close to home that it was not seen. Stroking his brow and kissing the eyes that had stopped leaking tears, she never noticed the two exact places that gave out a light that was even brighter than the Triforce pieces slammed together--their hearts.

--------------------

She's going to be raped somehow and I can't put a stop to it, I just don't know what to do, I can't grab her and stop Ganondorf because my legs are bind and I have no weapons. A small sniff was given, the boy just looking off to the side, away from the scene, especially when she was hanging on that evil and vile piece. There was nothing to do, proving that the hero was not the one that one, he had lost this and soon his Navi would be raped so forcefully that it broke her entire body in half, then killed.

Don't you notice something different about her, sweetheart? The voice, probably the one from before had said, except this time it was bigger and much smoothing, one he didn't mind being around. Even though Saria had always had a sweet and soft voice, this one was what he could consider motherly, with its tone that could make any child be great.

What do you mean has her appearance changed? You aren't making any sense to me, its like you are speaking a totally different language. The hero gave out in a scared little tone, there seemed to be nothing wrong with Navi, he surely hoped that this voice wasn't tricking him, or saying something horrible was going to occur. Like the sick individual who had lead him into this little house of horrors, he wanted to strangle the aura so badly, but for some reason knew that he was supposed to come to this place--like it was his destiny.

No, she isn't hurt, just look. Her appearance, hasn't it changed? It gave out that same tone and the way it spoke, he almost smiled sweetly and wanted to reach out and hold the voice, not caring it the one from before was it. There was just a way that it spoke that made him want to shut up and be with those one forever, she was as sweet as Navi, he suspected in the back of his mind.

No, she looks the same as I have ever seen her in my life. Nodding towards the mass, he thought maybe the thing was going a little crazy, if he wasn't already and imagining the entire thing--there was nothing wrong with her.

Okay, tell me about her. From the way it spoke, he wished he could say everything to the woman, about their entire adventure, how they fell in love and everything else around here. But there wasn't enough time, there never was enough time, like some internal clock in his mind said that it was time to put up or shut up.

Well, she is still the same blue-haired girl that I loved, with her short blue hair and her body that is just bigger than my finger--wait a minute, she looks different. I don't know how, but I think she isn't the same--no she is the same person, it just feels like I haven't known her in a long time. Then it sparked to him, not speaking out for the fear of them discovering that and then the dream ending without the purpose done--the purpose was to wind. A nod was given and he knew this was not Navi, this was a past form, right after they had stopped the Forest Ganon, that was the last time that Ganondorf had had a picture of them together, Volvagia and Onii didn't seem very good receptionist.

Before he could adjust his voice and thank the voice, a promotion in his mind left him to know that the voice was no longer in his presence. Drifting just as fast as she had come, he had imagined the body of the blonde-haired woman he had not known in his mind--that was she. Of course there was no real proof, all he had the evidence was this picture of a girl with the blue-hair was not the one that he knew now. If they could travel, the spirit or guardian--whichever she was--had fled and left him to gain his own land with the matter of his power. Tightening his fist tightly, with a revulsion for the creator of this damned little illusion, he couldn't quite hold himself back.

"Do you realize it...do you? You have lost, the one you love is no more!" The voice of Ganondorf sounded as menacing as the day on the bridge, the tone was enough to make anyone wince with a twinge of pain. In that way, he slammed his hips against the young fairie, surprised when the crack of bones came out and yet the Hero had remained motionless, glaring towards the ground, his eyes darkened by those blonde tresses.

The mushy liquid that had resided in the holder and had bared Link's hands a few minutes ago was now left at just a residue upon his gloves. Sliding up around his gloved hands, the thing began to condense into a more solid form, that which was recognizable upon more warriors and all samurai. Yes, a sword was placed there and while a hammering was between his palms, automatically gripping it, no way was there any recognition of the surroundings. Glimmering a bright white, the nasty ink was forming itself around his arm, he not even noticing it as those ears perked with fascination. For Ganondorf, of course, because this was the first sounds that his little ears had picked up since being trapped in this place between reality and a dream.

An answer had not formed out of his lips, and as he lifted his hands, the sword seemed to be informed inside of his glove, replacing his hand all together. Watching the shiny blade in his hands, the Triforce symbol of the Blade of Evil's Bane was lighting itself up for more than a mere swing. Fascination had turned the tables, because it was the shadow, or clone of Ganondorf that awaited the results of this--this had not been a plan in the schedule. As if reading the mind of the man, the older and uglier man with a piece of the triangles to make the heavens shake, those feet took off in a dash. Not just a dash, more of all the agility and stamina inside of his body was thrown forward as he zipped onward, though the sword was not headed for his head or a vital spot.

Replaced in the shape of his hand was dust, there had been a slight second when the boy felt remorse for taking out the beautiful azure-haired fairie, though it subsided. Especially when the head split open and brain matter and blood did not spill out, but in its place was the dust and bones of an old animal. Some voodoo puppetry was in the works here, he had no idea Ganondorf had sunk so low as to steal someone else's beliefs and use them to his own wills. Nevertheless, the puppet had been vanquished, it had been shattered since the last picture of the fairie had been snapped by that clone of Ganon's. It was such an easy enlightenment when he realized his faults, never underestimating the whims of what bad information could do for you.

"What...fuck! How did you know?" But he could not let out another curse, nor another scream because what came about was Link using one more of those super-speeds he had established. This time it was headed for the man himself, last time he had taken off the arm and knew in his mind that since the clone paid no attention--it wasn't powerful. Not at all for soon his blade was sliced in-between the skull and brain that never existed, watching with such fascination when sweet death approached, there were no screams. None at all, only the surprised look that he had been figured out, and as well he sensed there was some satisfaction, maybe even a smile behind all that. A smile from the devil's puppet because the stupid thing had been laid to rest, at long last it was able to let go of its eternal awakening and sink to sleep.

One by one the puppets, all of the women, pigs and even the equipment all around had began to deteriorate, because the puppet was not only a marionette, it was also the puppet master. When one took out the leader, as the old saying goes, the others were bound to succumb when their leader was no more, which inevitably happened in a matter of seconds. None of the deaths were as big as Ganondorf's, the girls smiling at him with sweetness as they were released from the evil prison where their bodies were ravished for only his torment. No real emotions were in there, only raw, though the spirits he conjured up must've been someone's--maybe these were the spirits of lost maidens that wanted to thank him. The pigs didn't even get angry, they just sank off and when the chairs, stools and tables were gone, he was left in a black room, alone for the time being.

"End it all, please." He whispered to no one in particular, the black room seeming to comply when he felt that his own eyes were shutting themselves upon instinct. The hero had no idea what happened next, the room could of shut off and sent him out of this dimension in his own body, or it could have been some sort of dream. Whichever the one was, his eyes were shut when the silence was broken with the horrible scream, it was the scream of defeat from the temple, he imagined it was. It had lost, and that was probably the worst situation for the two of them--him and wherever his true fairie was--this might make things a little more difficult. Smiling was what he did while he waited for his reawakening and when he thought about the hardships, he only smiled--there was nothing better he'd want than to fight by her side.

--------------------

Her head had been laying upon his chest when she head the scream of terror, something that would've rocked the temple if it had not been locked down on its foundation. Before the scream, she had given up crying and yelling and decided instead to calm the boy by simple means of rubbing his head, temples, and shoulders. It had worked for soon she heard the muttering of her confident hero, one that she loved her ears to graze upon that voice which sent shivers down her spin. Her own eyes had even started to stand to slope down from his mumbling, the way that he was talking to whoever the villain in the dream was, and going to vanquish it. Never wandering about the test that the temple was giving him--she was sure that he would pass it- -all was well until the scream had rocked her from slipping away.

Sounds of someone screaming were a thing that she was used too, she did have to live with the boy and even sometimes in his sleep were the occurrence of nightmares. Sure they had returned--the dreaded dreams had come back to the both of them and probably were never going to make their way away from them. It was a horrid experience, the dreams and nightmares had been bad before, but now she doubted in his mind that a single dream remained--she knew in her own that a dream he not appeared since the dreams restarted. That was about three weeks ago and each night one or two nightmares came, she awakening in a cold sweat and just waiting for the pain to subside. Now as she listened to the rightful one that bellowed from what she guessed were either the bowels of the temple or Bongo-Bongo himself, she had to admit that fear had crept in.

"God...we haveta get out of here." When the scream had lasted itself off and silence had disappeared, she looked around for the ghosts and slapped herself in the head. Of course, the boy had them on, but when her hands went forward for the goggles with the newly installed Lens of Truth pieces, a hand stopped her dead on.

More of a reflex, the boy slid from the fetal position he had been curled in and moved himself open, his eyes awakening like they had been in a dream. Letting out a deep yawn, he had to have been out for at least twenty minutes, the boy's eyes cleared with the azure sparkles while he glanced around. Before something could be given to Navi, a hello or another greeting, his body was slammed into the ground as he felt a tremendous weight push upon him. Not a bad weight, like someone punching him, it was a tackle that sent him to the ground and sliding a few feet forward, knowing he was only seconds away from the edge. Reacting with a giggle, he reached into his pouch and out came the Longshot, he shooting it backward towards the hanger that would magnetically transport him.

"Hey...I missed you too." He smiled and stroked the shorthaired, well not too short, girl as they were sliding through the air for there was a bit that separated the beginning of the temple and the end. This wall was what had kept the spirits from locking themselves out and dragging his body, he had a peculiar feeling about this as the air traveled. Hands took her, well one hand since the other was gripping the trusty Longshot, and he spun around, imagining he spinning like a bullet did as the trigger was pulled and out came the barrel. As he soared through the air, sitting her on top of his head and feeling her kiss and lick the top of his head, a blush came upon, knowing in his mind he was happier than ever to be back. When the end of the shot came forward, the Longshot stuck and he gripped the bottom of the wall, pulling himself over the top and linking forward.

His eyes glanced forward at the lenses, and saw that the world around him was a little different, that the ghosts were in sight and over at him, just waiting for him. Seeing with his own two orbs that they meant business, the glasses of refinement Navi must've done and he would thank her later, he was now at the top. Noticing that most of them were coming from him from the top, the boy made a slide towards them and slid across the ground, catching the ghoulish monsters by surprise. Before him was a door, a beautiful door with some ancient Shiekah markings, scrolls for those of the dead couldn't pass through this point. With speed at his side, the fairie holding onto him, he leapt through, swinging the door open and sliding through before the masses couldn't get themselves inside--hearing the pounding.

--------------------

"Was it hard?" She whispered out at the boy as he sat upon the edge of the new room, his hands were closed down at his sides with the position that he really couldn't say. Her eyes had noticed the glasses and she smiled at her workmanship, caressing them as he smiled and nodded a little bit.

"Thanks for refining them, this'll help, but what about you?" He frowned at her own sight that she wouldn't be able to see them, but that's when a grin came upon her lips, and with a hug given towards her the girl spoke out.

"I dunno how, but when I slipped them upon my eyes, the energy in them must've been absorbed into my fairish sight, since our perception is much better than anyone else's. So that means I won't need them, since I tried the glasses out." With a nod, he shrugged a shoulder and glanced around the room, sighing with a little discomfort--this may have been some sort of safe room, but it didn't look very safe from the looks of it.

"You know I have to actually not think about the spirits, because if I look squarely through them and see a ghost, the lens seem to drain my magic." He shrugged a shoulder softly and looked over towards her, taking the goggles and letting them rest on his eyes, watching her contently with a smile.

"I have a solution, you just click a switch, silly to switch it from clear to magical." She motioned towards the little goggles that had a clicker on the side and when he clicked it, they seemed to transform--not the lenses, they were clear, but what changes was his perception from the advanced manna drainage to the other. The other was that he could see normally, that was thankful towards her, but now she was not watching that and just starting around the room.

The room was very interesting, it was a square room, with one door to his right and the entrance, but that made it almost seem too simple to view. There were bars around the way out into a new room and besides that--the room that he had came out of had shut off, essentially leaving him homeless. The interesting part was what was situated in the center of the place, there was eight points where it formed a hexagon, a torch corresponding with each one of them. Each lamp, unlike the ones where the lights were red, was adorned with the blue fire that Link had discovered back in the Ice Cavern. Wondering what it was doing there, the boy was sitting on top of a small little block that was attached to a giant Pterodactyl in the center, an ancient dinosaur. It was a wonder what the giant bird was doing there, the two of them watching the outskirts with a frown, at what was at the very end.

Resting just over the edge--this room stopped dead in the center, blackness was there was there was a pit that had to be about fifty feet wide across, and to reach it was a mere twenty feet--not that he could manage it. Why would he want to attempt such a dangerous jump in the middle of the blackness was there something over on the other side? He wanted to do this because at the end was another door, this one was barred up as well, a ghastly face staring at them while its mouth opened up to reveal the entrance of the room was bared upon his rock-tongue. The thing was not alive, so there was no way he could he swallowed up, it was just the fact that there seemed to really be no where to go at this time. Everything was either sealed up or kept at a minimum distance away and also locked up incase a person could move out the twenty-feet.

"It was difficult, I mean I am not gonna say it was easy and seem like some sort of hero. I really don't wanna go into detail about it--let's just say something was happening to five people I care about." With a smile, he stroked her hair, which she responded by nuzzling her face against his hand. There was no way he would tell her that he had watched her and others getting raped, one day he might tell her, though at the time he felt no pleasure in it. Not that he would ever feel pleasure, his embarrassment was just so high he couldn't even have gotten throughout the entire story without having to stop several times. Watching her beautiful face--he had no wish to put her through that, and nodded contently as he looked around the room again, his voice responding outward. "This has to be some sort of safe haven, so to speak, doncha think?"

"Yea, I image so, those scrolls were to keep out the ghosts, must've been the last stronghold from the people who used to care for this temple. I imagine the ghosts took over this place and either killed or possessed the leaders of here, maybe this was just a Shiekah temple at first. No one really worships the dead--or if they did, maybe the dead came back for some sort of maniacal revenge." Smiling a little sadly, she shrugged her shoulders and perched herself upon the edge of where he was leaning against, the extra weight seemed to be the blockade.

Letting out a scream as he was thrown forward, the boy rolled a meet two feet, and landed upon his behind, spinning around as a mechanism started up. Worried that it was a trap, he saw with guiding eyes at the blue lights, through the magical glasses had began to unlit and around and around the thing was spinning. He didn't know how, but he knew that the one lit torch was what the bird's beak had to land on, it was either that or there would be some terrible consequences. Tightening his fist as the thing began to slow down and move in a pace that could be seen--before it was hard to recognize where the nose was and now it was moving slower and slower with each passing second. Feeling his tongue lather back and forth across his mouth, a watering of anticipation was beginning to start and the young boy wanted to jump out and stop it, but spikes had formed around it-- keeping them from touching it.

"The inscription reads 'Use the Truth from within to view the flame, if you fail to reach the azure, only you're to blame.' I wonder what this means-- oh! I think it means let it land on the only lit one, that is the north western one." Navi spoke out, reading the Shiekah writing that Link had missed, it was inscribed upon the bottom part of where the bird was resting its own talons.

Keeping his voice down, he just nodded his head and watched with concentrated eyes, wanting desperately to stop it, though the fear of being impaled was too great. Overall, he decided to trust Lady Luck--she had come through on him a lot lately--and let her see if he would win the doors open or die trying. He had no idea what the blame was, though he had the feeling the spikes might come out of no where and decided to feast upon his flesh. No way was he going to let that happen, she would come through for him and as the spinning bird was on the edges of its last few spins, his eyes closed and that was when he felt the warm presence around him. Like a refilling elixir, the boy felt refreshed and when his eyes glanced open, hearing the click as they opened, he saw the bird pointing at the bird and that's when two sets of doors opened up for the both of them.

"It worked, Navi!" He giggled and looked around the place, seeing that twenty feet ahead, the door was open, but also to where the new door was open, also there was a door open. His exit was still sealed, which didn't bother him in the least, maybe the bars were made of a special alloy that kept the ghosts away if they broke the seals somehow.

"Yea, Link it worked, it was a good thing I added my extra weight-- otherwise it might've taken some time to figure it out." She was not hinting that it couldn't have been done, that was a bad thing to do in the situation, so instead of speaking more, she began to flutter over towards the door. A strange door indeed, it reminded him of the kind from the well, the hard doors with the rust crusting upon them and a wondrous clown face of brown stone was carved in the center, almost feeling him talk into your mind. While she watched this wonderland of extravagant, she saw no symbol and hoped to the Goddesses that was the last of the ghosts, the ones they couldn't exterminate. Of course, from the looks of their luck so far, it had probably just ran out and now the two of them were in for a few more surprises. It was good though, she felt his hand link over the door, it was the sliding kind and nodded her head--she could take them if he could.

The room beyond was a familiar one, with a familiar tone to it since the outer exterior felt like the one where they had received the Lens of Truth seven years ago. Indeed, it was wet and grimy, a nasty brown hill that felt like the corpses were just dying to crawl out and pounce upon a newcomer of red flesh. Shivering at the thought, the young boy took a few steps forward and felt the familiar sliding of the bars, a motion that used to scare him. Now, ever in this literal ghost house, he was merely shaken by it and just shook his head a little frustrated that he had been yet again trapped in this place. It was a horror-house, to say the least and as he glanced both ways, there was no puzzle at all, only a simple one-room floor and that had to mean some sort of boss, so he clicked the glasses.

"Did you check? I see nothing." She felt the twinge what he felt when manna was gone and frowned, taking off the switch, by depressing it and smiling sweetly as she spoke. "You just keep them on, I will be your eyes-- if we can't trust each other, what can we do? In this silly little world of ours." Feeling the affection given towards her, she looked around with those perceptive eyes and noticed nothing in the least was watching them.

"Thank you, Nav', I am gonna need my strength for Bongo Bong--" He was cut up as a pale sickly arm stretched out of the ground and separated the space between the two, his eyes automatically glancing first. Flipping back in an instant of acrobatics, the boy's hand went for the sword and sliced the air that remained where the arm had been--blinking when he felt nothing. No slice or anything, he hadn't seen a thing and when the glance was given, he saw that Navi was grinning, the white arm with the red painted fingernails--probably the blood of its victims--was twitching on the ground. Not even waiting for mercy to be called, the sword slammed down in the hand and out came a screech of pain from the ground, several other limbs raising in response for its siblings. Jumping through the air, the hands were getting closer and closer, Link trying to remember where he had seen this and it all came back to him.

"Link! It's the thing from the Dungeon--that Deadhand, he should be easy now, no need for the Dynamite Technique of mine, you can take it." At this Link giggled, his body moving forward and dodging the limbs, while the sword was up in defense incase one of them was smart or quick enough. That was the name of the technique where she had killed the last Deadhand, where they all slid down the fuses (arms) and imploded in the body.

Already the monster had risen above the ground and was trying to clamp on him when Link dropped to the ground and rolled past all the swords, the Master Sword held up in both of his arms. With the sword drawn forward, nothing able to protect the monster that looked like a bloated zombie, he began to slide his blade back and forth furiously into the monster. Cross and slash was what his technique was now, if you could call it that, and while he did it the screams and hands trying to come near him, hearing the cackling of energy. Smelling the burnt flesh of what he assumed was those stupid hands, Navi was taking care of them and already his sword had sunk down into the bone. Before this was where he used himself and leapt into the air, martial arts was in order when a two-foot kick was given to the monster's chest.

That was all of it, he knew that the thing was dying on its chest, but yet the monster would not be dead for a while, so as he landed down upon both feet, a few feet from the head, he nodded. Claiming the sword in both of his hands, he didn't prepare a ceremony, nor did he use any mercy with the killing, this would be a clear execution-style head slice. Not much of a head to slice, the small seven-inch form struggled back and forth, the teeth gnashing right before the sword was released and pounded down. Exposing the brain matter and whatnot, they spewed all over, the hands wiggling with burnt fingers when Navi came over to him and nodded with content. Within a few seconds the thing was over, its horrible life ended and there was a mutual understanding between the boy and his fairie--better him than us.

With the clicking of the room, the boy felt something fall from the ground, he spun around in his tracks and behind before him was something weird. Yes, it was a pair of wings; they were yellow and almost seemed to represent the Greek legend of Mercury, the one with the powerful flight. Of course, that was what they represented, where the Goddesses had to have a messenger in the old paganic legends of when there were Gods and Goddesses their behaviors seeming to favor humans than anyone else. Watching with such extremity, his eyes glanced forward as the wings went forward and felt the click of them as they attached themselves to his boots without his permission. Frowning with disbelief, he reached over to grab them, when he felt himself began to move, yet he remained in place--his body was hovering in the air.

"W-what? Navi!" He screamed out in fright, being about three feet in the air, hovering for a few seconds, he clinging to nothing in the air, watching a giggling Navi. She watched with delight as he grabbed the air and within the few seconds--about fifteen or so, they gave themselves up and he sunk down upon his behind.

"Link--those are Hover Boots, I've read of them--actually they are attachments of the Hover Boots, I guess they were lost back in the ancient times." He smiled a little madly, for not helping her, but nevertheless the boy listened to her as he thought about his regular boots, surprised to see they returned to normal--just like the iron ones. "Depending on your weight, you can be suspended from two to twenty seconds in the air, depends on what the Goddesses see fit for you. I counted about sixteen, so I guess you could make it."

"Make it where, Navi?' He stood up and thought about the boots again, the little wings appearing, thinking about his iron, and then the regular as he switched them out mentally, the boots giving into his needs. "Where do you think I can go in these flying boots, over a cliff or something?" While he spoke it, the boy was walking away from the place, seeing no interest and had appeared back into the safe room, the door shutting behind him, watching the dark pit that lay before them before she answered.

"There, silly! With that sixteen second head-start in the air I bet we can make it over the edge and since the door's open, we'll be able to go." She motioned towards the black bit and pointed at the tongue, if they lined themselves up just enough and got a good head start, he could take off near the edge. That would give him a full sixteen seconds to run as fast as he could and before the end leap for the end and grip on, pulling him over the edge, she assumed.

"You bet? Navi, this is my life we're talking about, if you bet and you lose--then I die." He frowned towards her and set on the very edge, watching down below, his hands sinking about and seeing some of the loose rock upon the hard floors. Grabbing one, the boy threw it down to the ground and within thirty seconds he didn't hear a drop, so he just looked at her and grinned a little, yea, he was being a little bad.

"Well, we can do it, if anything else I'll catch you and propel you over the edge." She knew in her mind she couldn't hold him for long, if five seconds, that would just have to be enough of pressure for him to get the edge. Besides that, if she were able to hold him, he was suspended from the air, so eventually he would catch himself with the wings, since no pressure was put in the air. As strange as it was, they were breaking the laws of physics again, so why would anyone both to question that he had finally achieved the impossible. Together, the Hero of Time was able to fly among the skies, not very long granted, but he was able to glide throughout the air without a problem. Smiling over towards him was the she could do, anything in her power she would do to protect him.

"You sure you can do it?" After her little way that she reacted, he was sure that he might attempt this and so he backed up a few feet, about ten and thought about it. His wings appeared upon those shoes and kicking them softly, he awaited her to answer him--knowing that in his mind she would be able to do it.

"Yes, you're doing it right, get a head start and just before you reach the edge, jump up, so you can run as fast as you can and then at the end, I'll catch you if you haven't made it."

Not even waiting for anymore words, he bent down like a runner that was in track and as if the gun had gone off for him to begin, the teen took off in a run. His hands were pumped back and forth, he had heard that kept you further from slowing down, his legs moving faster and faster as the edge neared. It was moving closer and closer as the seconds came quicker, he knowing deep in his mind that if he thought he could do it--then it would be done. For extra support, he felt her hovering near him, incase he tripped or hurt himself, so she was like the guardian that would protect him from any evil that came his way. In a way, it made him feel better and that was what her position was to do near the beginning, she was to protect him and as those feet leapt up, he knew she would.

Feeling the two-foot jump in the air, his legs landing in the air, he not even taking a second to hang on and take it easy, he was already running through when his feet slammed down. It was a good thing too, because as he was running through, he felt himself begin to glide, it seemed a little bit better this way. To glide gave him faster support, to show this the wings slid under his feet and former padding that couldn't be touched by the friction upon the ground, or the air pressure. Only within ten feet now, he felt himself falter a little, moving down in the air two feet as he began to glide at a lower altitude, that was when he felt the worry in him. Not even bothering to Navi's feelings, the boy sunk down another two feet, he realized with a panic that he was situated under the mechanism and would have to climb if he reached it.

No matter how far he sank, she knew in her mind that he would make it and when he lowered the first two feet, she wasn't worried, the reason she told him to jump higher. She had noticed the first time he floated that he had sunk down before he fell the reason he ended up landing on his behind, the reason was for that. As he sunk down two feet below, wishing he had jumped his full extent instead of half-assing it, she got sort of worried and watched his boots for some concern. When they started to give in, they would glow out and within five seconds that would be the end of it, which would be when the lights came in. She saw with some frown they were they glowing, he had to be at least a few feet away, four or five when they started doing it, but before she could grab on, he leapt.

Leapt with such a passion that it truly was a great way he went, the tingling around his feet made him think this was it so he stopped in mid- air and used his last bit of air-defying power to leap. With his eyes shut, for when he hit the bottom, he knew it would hurt, but nevertheless, he knew there was a slight chance he was going to do this so those hands gripped out. To his luck, he felt the stone before him and those hands gripped tightly, holding his own self up, and letting out a gasp of pain as those muscles were pushed towards their limits. In his limits, the young boy used up what he had left of his powerful strength and flipped forward, swinging at first then flipping himself backwards in the air. Not even bothering to pull himself up, the flip made up raise up and come to the edge of the tongue, those muscles aching hardly when his behind just sat down on the edge, looking up.

"Just about didn't make it there." He grinned, the adrenaline in him had calmed down and as he turned back to his fairie, his face formed into a frown and he spoke easily, smiling towards her, the wings slipping off as he spoke. "Now, now, don't make that face--I did make it and that's the important part, hm? Besides, my life has been put on the line before-- yours also, that's our job."

"I guess...I just thought you'd make it. I guess you're right." She sulked a little, and felt that familiar little strokes that were starting to be given towards him, a small little sigh that came out of her lips while the pleasure came about. Feeling the familiar strokes given, those eyes glanced open and she realized that what he had spoken was right in his little speech that he gave. So what if his life was in danger, it wasn't like it this was the first time that he had risked his life just to grasp a little part of something, or claim a piece to a puzzle. Sure, they may not like their job, but there just was no one else left that could take out Ganondorf, the opposition had been crushed when he got his hands on the Triforce. All the old heroes were dead, the only one surviving was that little boy who had the force engraved into his body and now here he was--it was his job and she knew he would do it.

"Now there we are, I'm okay and you're okay, that's the most important thing." Smiling, he wandered forward and slipped into the clown-faced door that was painted just like the last one--with the sad grin and the rusted pair that seemed to mix all the dark colours together. When the room opened itself up, he found himself standing before a Beamos and with a four- way intersection that could lead in any number of places. The Beamos was centered in the very middle of the room; there was a small little barrier of spikes around it so no one could try to intrude in on its privacy. That could arise a problem, he knew and watched over at his fairie to see what her plan of opposition was, this seemed to be hard--not to mention what those entrances showed--they were walls, but looked like it could be bombed. All the rooms looked the same, but when those goggles were clicked, it was revealed to his surprise that only one room could be bombed- -the others weren't even there.

"Navi--the rooms don't appear to be there." The Beamos was looking the other way, so the two of them were safe for the time being, plus the fact that Link was leaned against a wall, whispering incase it could hear.

"Yea, I see, let me go in for a closer look." He saw her barrier lighten down--this place really didn't have many lights, maybe a little lamp in every room, so with her barrier completely off she was able to move around freely. Plus she knew that the thing was as blind as a bat, she moved past it in no time and checked both of the entrances with her own two eyes. Moving for the center lastly, she felt it with a cool palm and revealed that it indeed could be bombed with one of the Goron's crops. Nothing special here, and she knew it while those wings fluttered silently towards the boy, glad that like the ones in legends, she didn't emit sparkles when she flew through the air. Coming at last to a stop before his hand, it was shown on her face that the two entrances were probably not a good idea--the good news was what she had in her hands, the silver shining in the dark room.

"Ooh, a key--how'd you get it?" He whispered as he took the old rusted key ring out of his pocket--he imagined it got rusted as long as they were underwater, but his guess was a good as anyone else's--linking the key upon it.

"Well, I checked the left-hand side of the room first and all I saw was a bunch of rubble, it was like the place had collapsed under the pressure-- which worries me, this place maybe rotting from the inside. Anyways, I dug through the rubble and saw the key. Then I traveled over towards the other room and this time, I was in for a bigger surprise. Just like an entire room back, this place was a black pit, there was nothing over it, not even anything to use the Hover boots to float towards, just dark blackness--so I didn't bother checking down there. " Nodding her head, she noticed how he linked the ring around his waist, like that of an old watch-guard and smiled without his knowing, those eyes soon turning away.

"Oooh, I am glad you decided to check on your own, otherwise we might be in big trouble." He had clicked the goggles off long ago, so as he walked forward, the thing having completely turned away at the full degrees away from him, hands slid down. Rubbing the pockets softly for good luck, a technique he realized would work on some occasions; he measured with his eyes how exactly he would plan it. This was, of course, a plan on instinct and not thinking--he could hardly find bombs anymore, so might as well make them last longer by using one of them. Reliving the moments inside of the Fire Temple, he decided to get two birds with one stone and as soon as the fuse was lit, he did the unthinkable. Reaching forward, like the sport of baseball, the fuse burning and hissing out loud, he threw himself a fastball, landing the monster straight in the head.

Navi let out a gasp and Link yelled in unison as the head of the monster, and the rest of its body pummeled up against the nearby wall, smashing some of it in. The wall that could be bombed was hit, the bomb sitting right above the monster's shoulder when it decided to get rid of this enemy and shoot the bomb. Link wasn't even thinking of that possibility, but of course it made the explosion faster when the heated energy was provided to the explosive bomb. A simple equation, when the two of them were added together, you had a giant explosion that not only killed the annoying Beamos, but also smashed in the rest of the wall that had been weakened from the slam. The slam was a good thing, it added more leverage, so the entire wall was gone, along with the body of the monster with the evil eyes as the smoke cleared itself and revealed the setting.

"Wow, that was good, Link, didn't think of that." The reason bombs had become so sparse was that used too, the Gorons made so many that in their shipping's, they dropped some loose one in the grasses. Naturally, most people picked them up, that being more or so of Link's own virtues, until the sun had gone out on a vacation from Hyrule. That was a bad thing, the sun was needed to grow the plants and unless they were grown, there was no money going into the business of the Gorons--the prices had jumped up because of this. Now there were less and less bomb carriages and even worse was that when there was a package, there was no way excess was going to leak off--it didn't even come halfway up when they carried them. She understood what Link was trying to do and hugged him somewhat, as he nodded with a smile and went forward into the next room, hoping that whatever lie ahead was as easy as this.

Indeed, if anything could have been easy, the world would have ended its hardships and left up a world of prosperity, not this hellhole that was life. Link started ahead and nothing could come out of his mouth as the beautiful scythe blades swung back and forth in the center of the block- shaped room, he watching the pillars that surrounded the blades that stretched out some forty-feet. About a sixty-foot room width and length, it only gave a sparing twenty-feet to move around and most of that was paraded with pillars that rose above a few feet or so. If that wasn't enough, from inspection of Navi, there was a sealed up room waiting for him with a lock, having to go ahead and used his beautiful key, plus an illusion room that led to no where. Basically, this was going to be hard and without some motion or thought, he ran forward the twenty feet and slammed his back against a pillar--inches from the blade.

Sliding upon the Hover boots, the boy slid forward on the first part of the blades when it wasn't coming and slid all the way over towards one of the exits. Not thinking of which one, he slipped inside the carved out hole-- it was basically a hiding spot from the blades--and glanced around to see there was nothing there at all. A frown shown upon his lips, he clicked the button and quickly turned it off when nothing was there with the vision on--the manna drained even after a few seconds. Soon, he would have to rely upon the fairie for her guidance in vision, though for the time being he was left alone, because she was back there scouting a way out of here-- either that or another key. In these places, what he hated more than the traps was if you were to get to a door and be locked in--plus the rotting of the place had crept him out too.

"Navi, did you find anything?" He yelled out as he stuck his heads from the hole, seeing the sparkle of her as she glided over towards him, her hands were shrugging as she shook her head. Good thing about this trap was there were no enemies to deal with; maybe they had spared him the thought that the blade was an enemy enough.

"Nuh-uh, I see the door with the lock, its too the left, but there doesn't seem to be a puzzle in here, I did see some rubies, the silver kind, they look useless though. Remember in the Water Temple?" He nodded, those rubies were used to open doors, not worth collection at all, but with a lock, maybe the thing had been obsolete and the new master of this temple must've updated it with hidden keys.

Shrugging his shoulders loosely, the boy slipped from the hole, the boots intact as he slid past the reminders of the blades, hating the fact that the four sheaths were inches below him. It was a bad thing, he was afraid of blades, no matter how many monsters he was with, the bladed ones seemed to be the ones he took out the quickest. With claws and such, they were fine with him, but a sword or a dagger had always scared him when facing one in combat--so humans were hard to face. He had never really killed a human--except those guards--and even then he had been scared, not sure he could lose, but still scared enough to get scratch. A part of human nature, he deducted himself and those blades were like a giant was coming after him with two-sided swords, ready for his skin on it.

When he was past the end of the massacre of blades, he sighed with relief towards the ground, feeling the wind shiver up as the blade clinked forward and forward. Before him lay the hole, this one with a key and with just a whimper out, he slid forward, knowing he would make it within seconds, the blades no where near. He was afraid they would slide off their handles, like rusted equipment and head towards him, so the fear was available as the key came out of his ring. That was when the thing was stuck on the rusted bastard, so as hard as he yanked, the thing snapped into two pieces and the key went in his hand, the ring breaking into the severed pieces, falling away. Struggling as hard as he could, a presence overwhelmed him and he felt something wrap around his neck, feeling Navi by him, snuggling him.

"Hey, you're scared." It was not a question, he could feel the worry in her face and she knew he was scared, turning back and seeing that the blades were the cause of the problem. Fluttering over towards the key, she slipped it in and as the door opened, she literally saw him fall through into the next room, coming along with him. There she felt those arms wrap around him and being pulled into a hug, a snuggle was given back as she began to cuddle towards him as soft as she could. It was really sweet how the two of them were together, though the room was unexplained, so soon it would have too end, she cutting it short with a kiss to the lips. A nice kiss though, nevertheless it was just one of those things you didn't want to end--you never wanted it to go away, that was like a sin.

"I'm sorry, Nav', I just get scared around blades--especially since Onii." The blades had come even further since he had been disrupted by the evil Dark Link, it was a curse since that blade had been so powerful. Now that the two had faced each other, a fear of blades was natural, that had to be shown when you were almost struck down by yourself--not an enemy--but someone in every way possible was like your own twin.

"Oh, Goddess. Link please keep you're eyes closed." She whispered out as her head turned, picking the goggles up and pushing the buttons twice, that's when a black fog came around them, so that he could no longer see. The fog was meant for when a person was trying to go to sleep in the sun-- not that it was needed now, looking more like a blindfold than sunglasses. It worked the same however, that you couldn't see anything infront of you-- not even the hand infront of your face, it was all blinded with nothingness.

"Hm? I can't see--Nav', why?" He let out a whimper as he was denied the chance to see, trying to figure out how to click it, but she had done a series of clicks--it only sounded like three of them. There he clicked the three times and nothing happened, her fingers must've moved so fast that it was hard to represent them, either that or she had configured them that way for the time being. He had no idea what she meant when she said not to look, but from the concern in her voice, he felt he really didn't want to know what it was.

Just trust me! Her mind screamed out as she looked forward towards the hall that laid before them, there was a long passage down, which she could see that there were no enemies about. Beyond that was the danger, there were about three guillotines that were situated before him, and there was a long jump that you could spring ahead two feet. Each could be jumped, its just when the blades came down that she was afraid he would stall and then there would be two Hero of Times--or one that had been sliced in half, whichever sounded better. There was this reason she decided she would push him along, there were no enemies, so no fear of doing this past the three little blades that fell down, and then she would take it off. At least when those things were gone, or he got over the fear, that she'd tell him-- it was just now there was no way he was freaking out on her.

It was almost as if she had heard him, there was some response to the way she was speaking from before and her hand motions moving on in. As if he received the mansion, the young boy nodded with a glance towards the darkness and began walking down, down into what, he wasn't sure. No enemies were around, he could sense no auras, so the smooth walks were taken downward was as simple as it could be, the dankness showing itself. Since he had never seen the inside of the room, the girl had, he wasn't sure what this place was like, though a general idea had began to form inside his mind. A weird labyrinth or a dank room was his idea, since he was shivering from the coldness that had brewed out of no where, also water was slogging, little puddles, upon his heels--nevertheless he let her head onward.

There had been some Skullwallutas, though they had been extinguished, she had sensed their death more than an hour ago, knowing that it could've been Impa. It was natural to see that some of the enemies would be dead, so she thought nothing of it, leading him down the end of the long corridor and coming to the start of the guillotines. Each was slinking down and forth, she had not just put a blindfold upon him, there was also earplugs stuffed inside, they had been made like that for sleeping. This kept him from hearing the slice of the blade, so every time they looped over the top of the blade--it would pass easily behind them and not even affect him. It was a good thing too, because near the end she was becoming to get scared herself, especially when she realized that they were only halfway through the room, after six guillotines, they were positioned with two choices-- left and right.

Deciding to make the decision without him, they were still standing upon a platform that was held by chains and tilted upward and downward every few seconds, she went for the right direction. Besides, the door all the way to the left was out of reach and for all she knew there wouldn't even have been one--plus a Beamos was to the left. Nodding, she lifted him up--this would probably be the only time, her power was rising with every training session and the development from every temple. Now as she fluttered forward and on, her hands gripping around his shoulders, she saw he had relaxed and sighed softly--he trusted her and that was the best thing she could go with. The trust stayed as she glided over the larger platforms that stretched about fifteen feet apart and down over four of them she went until finally it met with a landform, she settling him down.

Before slipping the fold off, her own form fluttered over towards the other end and came back, yelling in frustration, since the boy couldn't hear him. Another collapsed form--just her thing, the entrance had been cracked open, so when she slipped in, noticing a great weight was against the door-- that met her surprise. With a frown, her arms picked up the boy, she rushing as she went past those four blocked and stopped down upon the one that was centered upon the chains. All the other ones had been platforms, this one was suspended with the chains that as she saw linked to the roof-- noticing there was a trapdoor, cracked at the time--seeing it was stable since the rust was not there. It wouldn't break anytime soon, that was a good thing, so this was sort of a safe-haven, those blades still out of his view now.

Gripping the blindfold and plugs, she slipped it off of his face, knowing this was the moment to show, there could have been enemies ahead, plus they were past the guillotines--he wasn't afraid of heights--the blades out of the picture for now. "There, we reached the end of it."

"Good, I was getting a little worried there." In confusion he looked around, saw the platforms and smiled a little towards her, hands resting at his sides as he whispered out softly. "I'm not afraid of heights, silly."

"Oh? Well, foolish me." She slapped her forehead, wanting to not mention the blades, she doubted there were more--it was just one of those things that he wanted to think about.

"Anywho, let's see we are in the center, shall we go to the left or to the right?" She looked at him with a dread as he spoke the words, turning her face towards the left and pointing a stern finger, the boy noticing she was out of breath. Not wanting to get in trouble, he nodded his head a little and turned his attention towards that direction, speaking out a little nervously. "Okie, we'll go to the left!"

Just as he was about to take off in that direction, a creak came out of no where, he looking around as something slammed into the ground only a few feet away? He had not been on his guard, so his hand went for his sword a few seconds slower than usual, since there basically had been no enemies in this temple. Now it held the sheath as he stared at the chained figure, this was looking at the ground, not giving in knowledge, curled up inside a bundle of armour and bones. Bones was the essential key, that was they key when the dark pupils of the monster began to resonate a deep orange, or red, it was more of a mix between the two. Already, before the sword came out, a crimson one headed for him, the chains rippling as it happened, his own blade went up in the moment and matched it.

"Oh, Goddess, another Stalfos." Navi yelled out, circling around the creature as it stared at the man, dressed the same as the ones so long ago-- he had faced few in the last few temples, but now it was renewed.

"Seems so, let us take it by hand. I remember how, that's good." He chuckled, both hands upon the double-edged sword as he pushed forward into the grip, feeling the strength as the thing began to push back. No worries, for since the last time the boy had faced one of these, his own power had embellished beyond the belief--probably twice as strong than before. A feeling was flowing through him, the sort of feeling one gets when the power is beyond belief and at that moment, the kid was feeling it when he broke through. Breaking through was not really that hard, his blade had grown along with his power--so it could support him so that's when the thing's weapon of choice was shattered. The sword was grown to keep his own power from being overdone, so when it sliced through, he let out a chuckle of relief, seeing this was the first time that had happened.

A scream did escape when the sword broke, maybe the demonic image was known of its demise for it almost tried to flip back, some of the shattered sword holding it down. By a loose cloth is what it lost by, the ones that hung around their waist was where that wonderful cloth had been, knowing otherwise he would of won. This just kept it from running away, not that there was anywhere to go, he doubted that bucket of bones could manage to leapt over on the platform that seemed about ten feet away. As soon as the Master Sword broke through its body, the closest part of the monster's body was dead, since the head was just an inch past the sword, through the arms and locked forward. When the dreaded thing was out of his way, he pushed his foot backward and threw it forward, the corpse flying through the air and fell down over the edge, sinking into the darkness.

"Takes care of that." He checked around for her and saw her resting lazily upon his shoulder, a smile grazing his lips--it must've been when he had felt himself lightheaded. She was already half asleep, so he took her in his arms and kissed her body gently, reaching up and slipping her under his hat--she would remain there for a while. Readying himself, he turned towards the trapdoor, and looked upward to make sure no more surprised were in wait for him--he was also waiting for the platform to lower so he could get across. When at last the thing was lowered and rising at such a height he could make it, those boots were thought upon his feet, the slackness returning. Running forward for as long as he could, knowing this time he would be able to make it, about the last four feet he leapt forward, the boots reverting back.

Landing with the softness and care of a graceful individual, the next task had to be a little bit harder than usual, especially since the Beamos in the center had a key linked around his neck. That wasn't the worst part--a familiar old friend had made its appearance, one whom he hadn't seen since he had attempted the Dodongo's Cavern. Those spikes that went on motion detection were there, though these small mechanical machines were circling the Beamos, a locked door lying before him as it teasing him. He thought these new ones could be reprogrammed, so they were not together, a five- foot radius separating the duo, so they didn't cling together and break. With this shown in his mind, a plan was formulated within the next few seconds, and taking out a bomb (knowing the machines were fireproof) he ignited it and leapt forward when the Beamos was turned.

Sliding between the two feet between the machines, hoping his legs weren't cut when the motion detectors set off, if they were still there, he was surprised when it didn't happen. His initial plan had been to leap on there tops--those weren't spiky--and throw the bomb, though this seemed to work, so he threw the bomb forward, and waited. Not a very big range on those bombs, he only had to squat when the head of the Beamos blew off of it, a hand rising into the air and gripping something on a chain. What he drew from the head was nothing less than a beautiful shiny key, jumping forward into the very center of the room and watching as the Beamos shot its eye at him-- a death-shot initiated by it. This was what he had planned on, for the beam shot through the first monster, the thing running into that other spike as they both plummeted over the edge--yea an edge was there for them.

"And that's how you deal with modern technology." Grinning, he walked the remaining feet to the lone entrance and watched as the key sunk down inside of the hole, his wonder was showing in curiosity. What was beyond her, he didn't know--he had noticed another entrance about fifty feet away from here, though he paid no attention too it. If he needed it, then that would come in due time, but as the melted lock peeled off and he slipped inside-- he thought in the back of his mind that needing that door wouldn't come, even if it was unlocked.

--------------------

That was a waste of time, oh well at least I got the key. Beyond in the next room, which he had completed in about twenty minutes, there had been quite a difficult puzzle to come by; the room was even weird. When he walked through, the first thing he noticed was a huge spikes, two of them-- well they were connected to some sort of drop-off, like spikes that came down every few seconds, a mechanical device. Hitting nothing in particular, except they slammed to the ground, so no motion detection, he saw that climbing the walls to get past the narrow path--only ten feet wide- -was not gonna work. There were bars, as if something was shut in, but when the boy looked off he saw nothing but empty chests, they had been looted and he was about to turn back except there had to be a way. Besides, he saw that past the spikes was another little chest, this one was sealed up and a few inches bigger than the chests that carried rubies in it- -another key was needed so he would attempt it.

What he did first was think, he resting against the gray-squared wall was when he felt a presence on his back, shivering at the change of scenery. Except when he turned around, he saw nothing and even felt along the wall was when his hand felt a new material, sinking inside of the wall a few inches. As he was freaked out, he hit himself in the forehead--he was such an idiot--and flipped on the switch for the lenses to do their own stuff. Watching with clear focus, it all came into view when he saw that right next to each other were two of those huge maroon-colored blocks with the triangles shaped in the center. That is when it all came into focus, he measuring the distance between them all and seeing the blocks were merely eight feet thick, by ten feet wide--it would work.

Slamming his fist, well putting both fists into each block--he'd never done it before, but what the hell--he jumped back as the two sections of the wall began to shake. Flipping the switch upon his manna-drain, he jumped back upon the surface that was not in the path of the blocks, watching with fascination. Of course the parts he had felt were just illusions so none of the wall was broken when the two sank out of that edge and were heading along the track, just as the spikes were raised above the wall. Nodding, he let out a jump for joy--quieting down as not to wake Navi quickly after the scream--and watched as the bricks were holding the edges down, as they tried to pound more and more into the blocks. How long he had was unknown, so he ran forward, sliding the two feet that were left between the wall and the left block, and jumped over towards the chest.

"Got it!" He flipped the chest open and strung out a key (the chain around the Beamos was now around his neck) and there he linked the key to the chain and stared forward. Seeing that large cracks were beginning to form around the edge, he shook his head and took off in a hurried flow, noticing if the blocks broke, he was trapped. There was no way he could climb that wall that at least stretched up twenty-five feet and going across was really just not going to work out either. If he ran at full speed as the things were rising up, there might be a chance he would get across, though if he tripped---the floor where the blocks were was sunk down an inch or so- -he'd be scalped. That was not a chance the boy was taking so as he slid past the last part, he felt the rumble of a deep crack and leapt forward, hoping.

"It worked...thank Goddess." He muttered when he saw the remains of the rocks, being chipped up into pieces and with a sigh bellowing from his lips, he thanked his lucky stars. It was all in good fortune, he had a key to hold onto and besides that--he'd had a good little adrenaline rush, there was nothing wrong with that. Spikes were not really scary, and he guessed after this ordeal neither would blades be--since when he faced the Stalfos, really was no problem. While he slid from the outside of the room- -his worry was there and he hoped that the door that was fifty or so feet away would be a chance to slide out. He had seen no door on the other side in the spike room--either that or he was stuck inside of this place--from how Navi acted, the other room collapsed--it was a worry but that didn't seem to matter, for he was living the moment and quite frankly--loving it.

--------------------

Let's just try these glasses once more, I am worried about the manna, but oh well. He could deal with it; his stamina was higher than ever, so when he clicked the button, he was surprised to see that indeed there was indeed a way to the end. Platforms were standing infront of him, fourteen that stretched out towards the end, it was a good thing, and for these little stepping stones were invisible. As he stepped upon the first one, measuring it for weight since the things were only four feet wide and the length was about five feet or so. With that in mind, he saw that it did work so for the next ten or so minutes he was hopping along each one, at slow rate to keep himself from falling. A misbalance could cost him his life, and since Navi wasn't around, it gave him the extra conversation that was needed to perfect this art of crossing (he had done this as a kid, so often in the streams.)

When his feet at long last reached the end of the stepping stones, he was panting not from the jumping, more of from the frustration of balance; it really was a hard procedure. Those hands of his reached out and clicked open the door, stepping through and what he met was a surprise, it was an empty room, or it would have been as he clicked the glasses off. Since they had been on since he jumped, he noticed that the entire room was weird, there were spikes sticking out of the ground--the unmovable kind--in about five different directions. When the glasses shut off, everything was gone, so just be safe, he let the glasses stay on with the drainage of his manna--unless he wanted to be gutted on accident. Also, there was a door to his right, that had seemed to be rotten down with mold and so he wouldn't be getting in there, while the other was sitting above him.

"Just go up." A voice came out through his ear-shot and turning around, his eyes a bit caught the little fairie that had moved out of his hat and sitting upon his hat lazily.

"Ooh, Nav', you are awake, hee." A glance was given over towards her and there a hand reached up and stroked her hair softly, feeling a purr arise as she was touched. Just like a kitten, he thought, and at that moment he did want to stop here and there, though he didn't--the urge to kiss her was great.

Smiling a little, he nodded and raised the hookshot over towards the level, noticing no enemies around, so he was just going to take the chance and let it rip. Giving one backwards look over his shoulder, he closed those eyes when he felt her eyes upon him, seeing where she pointed right before he shut his lids and decided to get it over with. The hook slammed inside of the edge of the hook-holder, the one that couldn't be seen without the glasses, though he had her own eyes to guide him so the others were off. At long last, the familiar propel was shown as he flew through the air, over the spikes and towards the top, it was about four feet above the door entrance, so the drop was in order. When the magnetic hook stopped at the edge, his fingers pressed a button and down he went towards the entrance that stuck out like a tongue from an ogre.

Soon he was through the door, the ugly inscriptions had been replaced with metallic doors, these were the faces of ancient demons put on them. Most likely to scare trespassers that had come inside of this sacred place, he ignored it and ventured forward inside of that door, feeling the click of the bars as he went through. The funny thing was--most of the time when this happened a boss or another monster was here--there was nothing that could meet him in combat, the room was big an empty. There were a few corners ahead, but basically all he saw was a pale-colored room, a thin little stone bridge about four feet wide stretched out into another section of the room. He couldn't see that section, so huffing a breath, he took off in a run, those normal boots padding across the ground as he broke into a little jog.

Navi really hadn't been speaking much; she was still a bit asleep when he whirled through the door, though she did take the time to look around. A simple room, she sensed no malice in this place, so she let him continue on with the run, not wanting to blockade the inevitable--this place was not that big. No, it wasn't big, it was just that the two of them had wasted so much time in performing the tasks--who knew how long this place could take without falling apart. Not to mention the outside--they had to finish the temples before the darkness of the earth started eating into the people, either affecting them or killing them since the crops would all soon be gone (a few were left and used in scarce rations.) Her thoughts were soon realized when she looked over towards the edge of the bridge he was now running on and saw that two big fans--powered by magic or somehow-- were starting to blow.

"Link! Jump in the air, hover!" She screeched out in panic as the things began to blow harder and harder, at first it wasn't even a breeze that you could see, but now. It had evolved into what she knew was a trap--the fans would blow you off the edge and on the edge was a pit, down into the darkness an intruder would fall.

On instinct he reacted and when she said jump, he did leap into the air, just as a giant breeze swept over him and pushed him out into the air a few feet from the edge. Luckily, he had brought the edges of the boots back on and as he hovered, scrambling over towards the edge, he couldn't help but stare in amazement at the fans. Somehow they were wired by magic or water, a windmill of some sort--either that or the technology back then was more than advanced--it was beyond the belief what history told you. Fingers were wrapped around the edge of the stone wall, feeling the breeze lower down on either motion detection or it was a periodical thing, either way it was some good luck. As he climbed up the edge, his boots took him forward and he slid inside of the next room, well there was a small room in the middle of both rooms (he noticed the next room was full of fans and a rotten door.)

"Damnit, the door's busted, how're we gonna get through?" The question was rhetorical, of course, Navi didn't have an idea either, and there was no way that they were taking the chance of getting inside that door. For one, a fan was right there on the left-hand side and would blow him straight into a wall--then he would sink down and plus the breaking of the door could happen and they could be trapped in this horrid chamber.

"This one's pretty tough, I am confused how they made it through--that other-room is locked besides being rotted over, but I am sure there must be another way. " She was staring forward at the wall for some clues and shook her head simply when she stared back at him, before he turned the lens on. "No deal, I don't see a secret passage."

"Looks like we're gonna haveta attempt it then, huh?" Now it would have been normal to be scared, but this was not a normal person, this was a hero and his name was Link--a rational, yet un-rational boy. He didn't care what happened, if they stayed in one place more than once, then there was the chance the ghosts would break through the barriers and get too them--a chance not worth taking.

"Okay, we'll head to the door, but there are--let's see... two fans on the left-hand side and one fan on the right-hand side, as I can see from their rotations the left-handed ones go first, then the right, and they always move in that order. I say right after the left ones go, we race through since the right fan is next to the entrance, we can slide through easily. Plus the first right and first left are right on opposite sides--if we get pushed between them our weight will remain the same--and we won't fall off in either direction." She nodded her head at the big of geography--a symmetric force was what it was dealing with, it was hard to understand; though both had been taught it, so it was logic.

"So if we screwed up, gravity's on our side--seems like the first time anything has, though." Grinning, the boy's Hover Boots were latched onto his feet, so he could slide past the first two fans quickly, that was more than simple enough. As he stared forward, the left ones brewing off and about to end themselves out, there was a nod when the left ones ended and his feet slid out. An ice-skater was a good word at how he moved, sliding back upon the ice is what it felt like when he came forward--it wasn't a familiar feeling since ice had never sprung in Hyrule before. There were no worries though, he knew about keeping his balance since you could skate on wheels, which he had done before and that's what he did as he came forward. There was a problem, though, that was that the motion detectors had indeed been set, so as he skated past the first fans, another was starting up, the left one, and though as try as he could--the kid couldn't stop in time to hit it.

Letting out a squeal of surprise when the wind swept him up--the Hover boots neglected all of his weight, so there was nothing to do as the wind pushed him forward towards the wall. He was about to hold his hands out infront of him when he heard Navi scream in joy and she yelled out to jump towards the left, to break the current. It was better said than done, though not entirely impossible, so the boy jutted upon the currents, trusting his fairie and when he squiggled enough to be out of the wind--not entirely since it was keeping him afloat--he received praise. That was a great thing, so as he neared closer and closer to the wall--sure that Navi's planning was right, the boy jumped off of the currents as the fans began to stop and with his own moment in those boots, skating was possible. Closer and closer he neared the walls and the closer he got, the more scared he was becoming, so in the end he just leapt those last two feet and closed those eyes, waiting for the impact or for him to slide through.

Grunting out in pain as he hit the ground, not too rough, just a surprise little struggle that the wall felt like this, those eyes opened themselves to see the room around him. It seemed that the place had been an illusion, the wall had, and the other place had just been some sort of trap, probably meant for those without the eyes of truth, as the legends said. In the middle of a graveyard--just like when he faced the Deadhand, the boy was in a little grave, except this time there were cracked coffins all around him. Towards the southwest corner was a pile of trash, and forward was another key-locked door that was solid and waiting for him to get through into whatever laid ahead. No enemies were in clear site-- though he sensed no energy among this room, he retched a little at the offending smell, the smell of dead bodies, though there were none to be around here.

"Navi, what is this place." Letting out a gag for air, he sunk back and leaned against the wall, near the pile of trash and rested his behind upon it, looking forward at the one-lit candle in the room. It was the only source of light here, otherwise there was nothing for them too see-- that was a bad thing, since the light wasn't that big and the shadows could conceal trespassers.

"Seems like a graveyard and judging from the smell." Her nose was even more sensitive than his was, but she left out her comments and flushed with the smell, taking a hand and pinching her nostril. "It must be one."

"Probably where the ghosts hide their dead possessive victims after the body isn't good anymore." Shivering a little, he glanced around the place--most definitely at the coffins for some sort of reassurance form his accusations--not that he wanted the proof.

"Link, come on. I know there are ghosts here, but their trapped, remember, and besides--the elders of this place was long ago dead, and not zombies." While she spoke out this, a creak from one of those little coffins came, the edge hitting the ground, the girl's face becoming blue with fear. If that wasn't enough to confirm it, a big and deep moan escaped something's lips, Link letting out a squeal as he reached for his sword and looked around for anything.

"W-whose there?" Wavering was sensed in the boy's face, as he stared around the room for some sort of confirmation, the dreams he had thought of were now becoming a real reality--that was bad. Staring over towards his fairie, she was blue in the face, which he thought he might be too, and shivered down deeply, as he hunched down upon the pile of dry garbage and scraps. It wasn't hurting him, besides he felt something below, and was about to reach for it when he knew that'd be letting his guard down and the monster from Hell would attack. There, of course was no response because whatever it was not simply going to run into the taste of his steel without some fulfillment. As he was through when he was done thinking, a foot came out of the light and stumbling out from that was some sort of creature shrouded inside of a white cloth--like a mummy.

"A Gibdos, a cousin of the Redead. Shrouded from the rest of humanity and buried in the wraps of ancient Gerudo customs, this one seems to be of that--maybe a trespasser." It was a known fact that the ancient Gerudo had worshiped many gods and goddesses and had entombed their kings when they died. Now as he stared at the creature, his hand reached forward down below the trash--the thing was not scary moving so slow, and threw whatever it was at the thing. It was an easy hit because there what came from the trash--without his knowing--was a brown treasure box and it hit the monster straight in the face, a key slipping out as the thing struggled around.

Jumping forward, he broke into a roll and slid into the man as the thing went flying a few feet from the boy and the key, which Link had discovered back. Gripping it, he slipped the thing quickly around his neck and offered no sword to the monster--it couldn't bite because it was wrapped up in the clothes and there was not enough time for it to bite through. The thing was actually a sad display of pity, and he should show it the mercy of a clean killing, but he wasn't going to do it, because the kid was running on short time. Reaching for his Fairie Bow, taking a chance and grabbing an arrow with a fire signal upon it, he flipped back towards the door with the arrow intact, slipping the key inside while he let the arrow fly. This time the thing didn't ricochet, it simply flew forward and slammed into the paper cloth that was close to the monster's skin, the thing inevitable becoming a human torch while he paid no attention and slipped through the next door.

: "That was quick--we on a time limit?" She giggled out as he began to slip through the door, it shutting automatically behind them, but not locking, which seemed to be a good sign.

"I wanna get out of here as soon as possible, Nav', this place gives me the creeps." A little nervously he chuckled and leaned against the shut door, shrugging a shoulder at her--this place was of death, something he didn't really want to know about that much.

"I know, love, I know." She had to admit this place was as scary as ever, so if getting out faster made him feel better, she would help in that entertainment and love it--pleasing him was good.

He giggled while he turned his head back and stepped into the new room, letting out a gasp of amazement while the room seemed to stretch out before the two of them. A small gate was at the bottom of there, they could climb up and reach some foreign door, but that wasn't his main concern, he was more focused on what was at the right-hand side of the room. A block was pushed against the side, looking like one of those with the moons (guessing it was Impa that had done it) and above that you could climb up on top the next five feet. Of course, that wasn't what was surprising him, what had him in such a fuss was surrounding the sphere of this room was a boat--and what a boat it was. A beautiful brown boat--there was no entrance down, but the wooden thing had a stern, a mount and all the other stuff that boats had, though there was a picture of that familiar little bird from the first room put ahead where the mount-piece was.

"Navi, it must be some sort of transportation device?" He muttered, noticing the boat was positioned on water, that led a long way down, so far that the two of them weren't even able to see it. Nevertheless, he began to climb on top of the huge block, using the little stairs someone had imprinted as they climbed--a very strong person indeed.

"Yea, I guess it'll take us to the final regions of the temple-- though I am not sure--the map and the compass were never found, must've been in one of those rotten rooms." She nodded her head and helped him move onto the blocks until he was scaling the ladder that led to the top, she watching the boat with watchful eyes. It could be a trap, then again it could be a way out, of course it could be a way out that was also a trap that only ancient people knew the secrets too, that was another possibility.

At long last he reached the top of the place, looking down the measly twenty-five feet he climbed and staring forward at how the boat's path was going to go, still noticing no end too it. Not that it mattered, what mattered was how he was going to power the boat--there were oars but there was only him and the six of those couldn't be done at the same time. Four would be left if Navi helped, still that wasn't going to do it, though he dropped it when he saw that in the center of the boat was none other than a Triforce symbol, like the one painted inside of the Well. Looking as golden and new as the ones he had always seen, the boy clutched down and reached for his ocarina, staring down towards it and giving himself a nodding gesture. He would play it, but not now--now he was walking down the bridge that led upon the boat, and when he reached the surface of the boat--kicked the bridge away so it wasn't in the way when they took off.

"Ooh, a Triforce, I think it maybe powered by that, Link." She whispered out her own conclusions as she fluttered over towards it and nodded somewhat in agreement of herself, which just had to be it. The Lullaby of Zelda could do such mysterious stuff; maybe it moved the currents of the water down below and gave this lifeless ship the ability to go onward.

"Great idea, Navi. That just could be it." He nodded with some tone in his step and watched the symbol one last time, wishing it good luck before he got started with what he came to do.

His mood sobered up a little and with a giggle given of enjoyment, the boy slipped out the ocarina from his lips and began to play the lullaby. The soft sound encased his lips and blew out of the instrument performing the transformation on the song that he probably could play the easiest of them all. Indeed, since he had played this one the most often, he could do it and his just rewards were given when the ships oars--all six of them with three on each side--began to pump back and forth as if on a Viking ship. The invisible slaves of the notorious Vikings was pumping back and forth, until finally the ship began to move forward, down the lifeless river and giving a chance for some fortune to come. It could be a great chance for them to rest, so the boy rested upon the center, where the Triforce and felt himself begin regenerated.

"Mm, Nav' come in he center." He whispered out soothingly, lying on the center of the Triforce and feeling his fairie come to rest on him, letting out a gasp as she watched and experienced.

"Link, its healing us--the Triforce is somehow readying us for battle--no that's not exactly right, it can't heal us because the Wisdom piece isn't here, now this is peculiar." She murmured off to herself as she sat in the center and felt at piece as the beginnings of herself felt relaxed, not a pain or crick was inside of her.

"I think maybe its that we are closer and closer to the end, so in advance this thing is preparing us by giving us boots of adrenaline, not really healing us, just preparing us." His voice whispered out in a matter of fact tone, his eyes catching hers and letting out a sigh of pleasure, the Ying and Yang of him were in perfect harmony.

"Ohh, hee, I guess I'll join you then." When he nodded in response, she fluttered even closer towards him, she felt so long away, but as she got herself together with him--this ride in the death center almost seemed romantic.

He nodded as he snuggled down into the Triforce, his arms linking around her tightly as he held her within those arms and began to softly hug her. Nothing really hit the spot as when he was with her--the others flaunted and showed themselves off and he had too admit it was nice--though nothing like when he was with her, it was like the world meant nothing. All of Hell could of opened up and the demons could come after him with pitchforks, though he would of just stayed with her and protected her. It was a wonderful experience being with her, he knew she felt the same way and to show it, the boy leant forward and shared some energy in through his mouth. How he shared the energy was to put it through his mouth and blow it into her mouth--in a sense that was how the two of them kisses--the "energy" was really him blowing inside of her mouth.

Navi didn't care if she kissed him at all, the energy was loved as her smaller mouth was pushed against the larger one of his and loved upon it in a soft harmony. It was like the two of them were playing musical instruments at the same time, it showed that the way their worked their lips together--soon the tongues would follow--was in a magical moment. As the tongues did follow, the arms held each other while both of their eyes shut, not caring if this ship sailed off the end of a waterfall and kept the two from ever reaching the dreaded Bongo-Bongo. Navi just kept herself contented with him more and more as their tongue grazed upon one another, the blonde hair locking against the short blue locks while eyes had opened up and stared at each other. Evidence showed the love between them and while the pupils shut down, the pink muscles in their mouths wanted to get started further and further.

This moment might've gone on forward; it could have until the boat came to a complete start, though in times of love, there was always a third party. Some stupid moron that couldn't help but intrude on whatever was going on and at this moment, there was a trap-door that the boat was passing over (the ride had been about twenty minutes or so, the kissing lasting about fifteen.) Now as the door was passed, two familiar little balls that were curled up in chains made their way down towards the hard and solid surface that was the boat--landing right on the edge. If it had been hallow, they would have sank them in the middle of the ocean--luckily, though all they did was alert the attention from the two teenage lovers--well maybe unluckily. Hormones were things skeletons did not know about, the two of them had just broken the chains when those orange eyes stared deeply into the bright pissed off ones of both Link and Navi.

Those hands gripped into fists as the two of them were readying themselves for battle; no decency was displayed for the two soldiers. They had the nerve to barge in on such a special moment without any reconciliation displayed towards the boy or his one and only. It was assumed that two warriors could barge in and demand a fight anytime they wanted, but then again, that was what they assumed. In reality, it just wasn't done, there was no honor in the two of these, they were coming in for a sneak attack, or would've if they had fallen down earlier. That was a worry for the hero and his fairie, the others had had honor--and besides that, there were two of those monsters with each a sword and shield prepared for usage.

"Stupid monsters, ruining a moment like that." Navi growled from between her teeth, staring over towards them, her aura brightening more and more with each breath she took in.

"Yea, but don't worry, I'll teach them." Already the blade had been pulled from its teeth and a smiled grazed upon his lips as he was swept up in the moment of battle, noticing the readiness of the two. They were still struggling around with their swords, getting them untangled from the broken chains and preparing the armour for the impact of when a blow would come. Neither was in no way ready for a sword strike, that it mattered, and the boy ran forward, the blade held down just like the samurais used to perform. In such a way he swept himself as in such a manner that the only thing that could be told was the boy was as graceful as a ballerina, could be best. Moving past the left one, seeing as the right one was further away from the other, the boy's blade slit out and went for the area right at the neck--nailing it on the spot, with rising praise gained.

"Hee, Linky, you do it!" She squealed out, watching as the skull of the skeleton fell towards the ground, clinking upon the ground, the body soon following after it. The other one looked at its ally--the beheaded one-- and crossed those arms around his chest, glancing up towards Link and gave an intelligent nod.

Before Link could speak out, the boy was horrified to see that the orange eyes--which dulled usually when these monsters died--was remained and there was no terror in its face. No shock or anything (actually, a grin was implicated in its place) just the good old-fashioned expression that would be left on if the thing was still alive--or whatever skeletons could be considered. At that moment, his mind was shouting out warnings, and the monster must've read them for the fallen body picked up the head and snapped it upon his body, the materialization of bone beginning to heal. Not in the old fashioned way that it happened, the spinal bone was mending itself, like the sands of quicksand wrapping up the last pleas of a crying man. If that was not worse, the recently fallen Stalfos turned his attention towards Link, the fallen sword regained and grinned evilly towards him.

Well, that tore it. The young boy let out a scream of fury and leapt forward for the left one, leaving the right unguarded against, and there he pushed the sword into the man's chest, yelling. With the fierceness, he slashed back and forth, throwing the withering body upon the ground and smashing in the skull, while the sword beat down. Slicing the legs up, along with the arms, his fury was not inhibited with this, because there was no blood to spray in these ancient warriors' wounds. Nothing at all was split; nevertheless, he didn't stop until there were only ashes left of the sunken warrior, only ashes and a few brittle bones remaining. His shoe smashed down the remaining parts, feeling them gust up from the wind--then he realized they were underground and there was no wind!

No speech was given, but the Master Sword did drop to the ground, he staring in exclamation as the wind began to form around the ashes of the monster. The ashes were lifted, or whatever bones made when they were so brittle and refined down to no recognition, forming around as a whirlwind appeared. A small tornado was in the place of where the man stood not enough to blow or hurt him, though his clothes were rippling in the breeze while he stared forward, the goggles protecting his eyes. Even if the goggles had been off, there is no way the wind would of hurt them, nor the sand, the sand was configuring in one spot--seeming to form something. At long last, it fell down in a breeze and replacing the whirlwind was a figure, the same as before, the sword gripped in his hand, a smirk lining his lips again.

"Goddess damnit, this thing won't die! Navi!" He had his head turned away from the monster and didn't feel the breeze of the sword coming closer, until it would have been too late anyway. Before he could be beheaded, a small spark appeared out of no where, well from his left direction, and blew the monster's head into ashes--the monster stopping.

"Its okay, Link. I think I have a solution. The two of them are called the Twins of Death, they are a special kind of Stalfos, notice it?" She was fluttering about five feet in the air, more towards the boy and watching him, she had been watching the other warrior, but the honor had seem to come in as it watched the battle.

"Y-yea, I do!" He didn't at first, but with a further glance, the monsters were a bit shorter than the rest of the skeleton warriors, they measured in about his own height. Actually, their clothes were a dark blue, plus they had bigger shields where as the others carried miniature ones that were used more for offense than defense.

"Well, those two can be killed if they are killed at the same time--" Her words were cut off when a palm came out of no where and smashed her down onto the ground, she letting out a cry of pain from the mark. Those eyes seemed to un-focus a little, though she knew in her mind that some of the other monster had decided to take her out, probably or her explanation. Even without it, it wasn't like the two of them were breaking their code of honour, she was her own partner and it was like the odds were two-on-two, more than when she was a child. It felt good to be treated with this respect, something that she would feel better about when this was over--now the pain came and she wanted to rest herself, for the big battle--not for death. She had no idea if Link heard her, though she did let out a small gasp of breath and then those eyes shut, hoping that he head gotten the message.

"Navi? Navi!" He spun around in panic from the scream and when he saw that there was blood leaking from where she had been clawed by the monster, some spraying down her back and licking the floor, his eyes widened. What had happened was that the thing must've sneaked upon her while she was focusing her attention upon him, or so this was Link's theory. Taking her out was easy when her guard was down, they must've known that from watching the battles of them--the stupid spy had alerted them of everything they did. Of course, it was hard to have a theory when you were exploding with anger; he could feel it swelling through his body as the hand tightened around the sword. So tightly he gripped it; if he had looked down then his entire fist would have been purple from the lack of oxygen, moving towards white when the pressure deepened anymore.

You bastards, you fucking bastards--how could you do this? To take away the only thing precious too me! Eyes were down and forming with tears, the tears of pain and hurt, though coiled in them all was one of fury, the blinding kind that he couldn't control. One that simply had to be abolished or there would be vile consequences for both the good and bad, this was the kind he had to exterminate.

"I will extract revenge." He muttered under his breath and looked upon the two of them, he had backed up somewhat so he could get both of them inside of his vision.

Being pushed back was even more frightening, though he glanced down and saw her, knowing he had to grab her and take care of her before he was hurt himself. Picking up the small little girl with the wings--he slipped her under his hat-- as he pushed himself back towards the edge of the boat, watching ahead and still not seeing an exit, it seemed bad. She had spoke of before she was thrown down that he had to beat and kill them both at the same time, a task which didn't prove too well, it would be a lot harder to do this. Plus the fact that the two of them were following him, one of them holding the sword up in its hand, while the other crossed its arms and simply waited out the remainder of the battle--wanting the victor. That could be an option, they may have been tougher and fought even more dirtily, but the honor was a stench of hatred inbred inside of their rotting minds--the downfall.

Rolling forward upon his heels, he tumbled through the legs of the one that was coming after him, barely dodging the blade, while he jumped for his own. When the incident had happened with Navi, well actually before, the kid had dropped his sword on the other side of the ship; he had to get it back if his plan was too work. With a tumble, he had the thing piled down inside of his hands and raised it up into the air, when the thing spun around and came for his body. Fast reflexes this thing had more than the precious ones, it could hold on the pressure and might be a bit more difficult to handle than the previous ones. It was a good thing to put this thing into an attack position quickly, which left it open for an attack that wasn't restricted inside of the honour code.

"Hyah!" Letting out a scream of fury, the boy leapt into the air, planting both of his feet inside of the monster's ribs, and pushing himself off as he flipped backward. On response, the ribs didn't crack, but the monster cried out in pain, letting out a moan of anger while the boy landed upon his feet and responded on how to finish it off. A perfect association with the attack, it was one learned from Shiek and with good accordance shown, the first time he had pulled it off, or attempted it for that matter. The thing was open for an attack; the sword of the Stalfos had fallen over on the other end of the place now, though it would never get the chance to get it back. Of course he had used both of his feet so the blow had not only made the thing tumble, it had also began to sway back and forth and not long after that fell quickly towards the ground, on its back.

Since the honour code was there, the other monster just watched helplessly as Link reached into his side-pack and produced a dagger of some sort, walking towards the fallen monster and throwing it down. The Farore Blade, which was otherwise named the Kokiiri Dagger, slammed into the rib cage of the monster, though it never touched any of the bones, and this was the reason. Link had already had that Medallion of Forest out, so as it began to resonate with the flow of the dagger, the boy opened up his arms and yelled out a quick chant in the old language, watching beautifully as a barrier began. Yes, this thing wrapped around the entire body of the Stalfos, though it was not hurting it, except when it moved and even then it wasn't enough to kill it. All the barrier really did was push it down such enough so that the monster was indisposed at the moment; essentially, the battle had ended with that one.

"A perfect success, and there is one more down, now isn't there?" As he spun around, his little grin was met with a frown and a yelp of terror as the other Stalfos had decided to throw some of the rules out of the window. Magic was being used and in the old honour system, magic was never to be used, as while the boy was readying the spell and not watching it, the thing had gotten smarter. Now while Link glanced back and forth nervously at the thing, it had its arms held up and in them were the two blades of the monsters. The shield had been thrown aside, kicking it while the two blue swords were in one hand; the two of them together created the dual- swords technique. A very dangerous one to attempt without experience, this thing seemed to have it as it wavered the blades in the air and sliced in complete circles, quite to the surprise of the Hero of Time.

Smiling a little bit, he simply reached behind up and grabbed the Master Sword in one hand, the other one was the new little case he had received from Ruto. Surely, the last gift of the sages, the beautiful replacements for his old sheath that seemed to have been broken a long time ago. Luckily, this was reinforced with the power of the Sages, so as the place held in one hand, the sheath was prepared in the same position as the other. A grin was circling his lips--it was getting much more fun as this had happened, these probably the main minions of Bongo-Bongo, it explained why they were so greatly trained. A minor general was a better term, but now was not the time to be thinking about that--now he just watched to see what the first move from the monster would be.

It was an interesting turn of events, the monster stared deeply over towards the Hero of Time, both of their dual swords held up (well, a sheath and a sword in Link's case) readying for it. Since Link was not going to make the first move, for the first thirty seconds there was nothing that happened, the skeleton was standing there with an emotionless look upon its face. After the half-minute mark, there was the time for the motions to begin as the skeleton-warrior swung both the swords forward and leapt inward in a charge. The emotionless figure had turned angry, the first time in his life that one of these monsters showed some real emotion, it was quite a phenomenal thing. Though, Link was not scared, his hands led out gracefully and he waited the moment when the twin swords would meet their brothers.

The two blades of pure steel were swept forward and struck down upon Link's own defense; the Hero of Time had his out in the defensive position. Defense was the only option, Link was great at attacking someone, though his defense was more of better, since the rolling and dodging he knew were masters of his own style. It was like he was made for defense, though an even balance of attack was used so that he wasn't some sort of weakling--a good thing too! This time, there would be no room for dirty tricks, if the hero were to take his hands or any of his strength away, he would be finished in a matter of moments. This fight wouldn't be over, hell no, and when they were met together, boy felt the weight upon him and grunted deeply in pain as the tightness of his bruises began to ache.

Oh, no, my bruises! He whimpered as the aching began and felt the pressure upon him become greater, the boy was looking eye-to-eye into the monster's focused pupils. There was such a wave of determination inside of the monster, which he knew in an instant that the sheath was either going to crack, or he would be done for. As if that moment was destined, the boy fell towards his knees, the pressure becoming greater and greater inside of him; those eyes were starting to waver. It hurt so much, where he had gotten punched and bruised, even the bruises that had healed were starting to ache, as if this person could look into his mind and find all the hurt marks. Before long it would be all over, though he wouldn't give up, the kid knew that Navi was hurt and he was on his on, so on his knees he stood, beginning to push--despite the hurting.

I've always depended upon others. First Saria, now Navi and when the Goddesses empower me, I think its time for me to start doing this on my own. The boy pushed up all the way, despite the hurt and tears forming upon his eyes and looked straight into the eyes of the jackal--the ferocious beast. Even though this wasn't one, he felt like the old legends of the jackal that had decided to make the plump little deer its own meal, an innocent bystander. Link felt this in his mind, though he would not be eaten--he knew no legend of where the weaker one, but he would now be able to push it back and throw it forward. It was a gruesome thing to look at, but nevertheless he did with a fierce determination beginning to sprawl upon his lips, the teeth pulling back in a grin. There was no explanation to why he was grinning; he had no idea, though the feelings were met when he slammed forward, the sheath pushing one of the blades back.

He had yanked the left blade out with the sheath, that one slamming into the head of the monster, making it groan in confusion, though it was just enough for his assault. Indeed, that was what pushed him past his limits, the sheath dropping down in the air, and both hands readying the sword as he slammed the butt deep inside of the thing's skull. It wasn't the blade he was doing, the end of the sword placed inside of the head of the monster, caused the functions of the monster to cease, the blade keeping it from regenerating. Link's thought process saw that the thing regenerated whenever he cut the area, after his blade left, so he thought if the blade stayed there that the tissue wouldn't form around it. Seeming he was right, he watched the monster fall too his knees, struggling to get up with the walking capacity of a two-year old trying to learn how to move right.

"You two are pathetic." He ached like yell, though it didn't matter as he rolled the monster over towards its brother, a smirk coming upon his face, those hands stretched outward. "I really do feel sad for you two, but you know what they say, I gotta end this, its how we go--survival of the fittest, y'know. And you two are overdue for death."

Arms were stretched out as far as he could; knowing the blades wouldn't get harmed in the assault as he backed up a few feet, a giggle escaping his mouth. If one were too notice it, he would seem almost like a Mad Hatter, one on a killing spree and it indeed to come as the flames began to lick from his hands. The empowerment of his magic was embedded inside of his body and stretched out towards those images of the frightened skeletons, knowing the inevitable. Each of them was laid upon at the same time, the bones began to burn harder and harder, though this time they weren't going to come back. There was nothing that could save those menaces now, and when the ashes were done all the way, he leaned back and spit down inside of it, a sort of ridiculous little thing, though the spit seemed to settle and satisfy him.

--------------------

He didn't know how long the ride lasted; though as he sat down at the center of the triangles, holding the beautiful girl in his arms, it didn't matter. Time didn't either; the slight wind from below that was pulling the boat magically had seemed to cool off, meaning they were nearing the edge of it. He had torn his green tunic and made a small little bandage around her back, she wrapping inside of it like some sort of kit, he knowing a scar would show. She still wore her clothes, though they were torn and would have to be replaced, though he didn't care--he'd gotten the blood too stop and thank Farore she was beginning to come around. Her breathing had been panicked in the beginning, though now it was more stable, his eyes leaving her for a few seconds, to glance about when the ship abrupt to a halt--beginning to lower itself down at an immediate rate.

Watching the ship with worried eyes, he saw that the fires he had summoned were singing down below must've traveled down and caught where the edge was. That was a bad thing, though the good news that standing before them was a place, some sort of platform that was surrounded in the deep fog. All he saw was the place where you could stand, the land was there and so he curled her up in his arms (she tucked inside of the hat) and ran forward. His footfalls got closer and closer, as the ship sunk deeper and deeper, by the end his feet felt a little wet, though he ignored it and kept on at it. When that was done, the air soared through and with some step in him; he landed upon the surface, the deep fog beginning to clear, now that a presence had been in its place--which was he.

Those willful eyes saw as the fog through that a room was bore before him, he was standing on the middle of a seven-foot wide stretch of hard brick that stretched from wall to the left, all the way towards the end--a door stood there. Of course, that wasn't the end of it, it couldn't be, this thing had to go even further and beyond the plank, was water that must've stretched out about seventy feet away, the fog already revealing the other side. Of course as far out as it was, all he saw was a huge door bellowed before him, it lined with a golden lock that matched that of the Boss Key from the familiar other places. The only other thing over there was another one of those giant bird statues that was probably ninety-five feet tall, he guessed it was some sort of god for the ancient Shiekah. Somehow he was supposed to retrieve the key from somewhere else, go ahead and swim the seventy feet, making his way over there to receive the 'honor' of fighting Bongo Bongo.

Well, let's go. He had no idea how many keys he had now, and groping down, the chain was gone, though hooked to his shirt was one of the last ones. Link had stopped paying attention too the keys, so that meant he either lost a few, or this was the last one--he hoping for the latter more than the other. A chuckle was deep in his throat, feeling the fairie that rested on top of his head, and ran along the long path, towards the right direction. In his own mind, he had seen the lock beforehand, but now it was here, he felt glad while that lock was peeling the key inside of its innards. Sucking the thing in, as they always did, the lock melted off, his hands going up and grabbing a hold of the young girl, noticing her condition was getting even better.

"You just sleep, beautiful. You can sleep the entire boss, I need you, but I also need you be well. I will take care of him, you can be with me in spirit." Smiling, he leaned down and kissed her lips softly, feeling the tingle between them whenever he was close to her, it was an expression of love. It was true that he loved her, and as much as he wanted to do it right now--hold her closer and kiss her tightly--he knew he couldn't since the door had opened itself for him and with a nod he put her back, slipping in the door.

It was a good thing that he slipped her inside of his hat and slipped through, because as soon as he entered the place, the doors barred shut upon him. Growling a little, probably a fight for the final switch to open the door, his eyes vetted around and saw that he was only in a normal room, except there was one little problem. The door he entered came into the center of the room, and on both sides of him were spikes, these shaped and carved from wood, jagged and pointed right in his direction. Each holder-- it was connected to the walls on some mechanism--had about twenty jagged spikes ready for him, the deadliness of them was there, even if it was wood. If that wasn't the worst of it, the mechanism was triggered when the door shut itself on the hinges; each of them was headed for him at a slow rate.

When they smashed together, they would connect and hold the wall together, though his guts and intestines would be smashed along with it. Somehow, he doubted that the Master Sword was going to take care of this and as much manna as he had drained, the boy shrugged a shoulder and took a chance. The hell with it, he had suffered enough, he would live through this, and he would participate in that fight as long as he could and give it his all. Right now, his hands forming up and curling as those legs spread, he wanted to kill every life force in his way and as Farore as his witness, he would be doing that to Bongo Bongo. Slamming those fists deep into the ground, an abrupt set of flames surrounded his body, not touching him, and spreading out in all directions for the spikes.

"Thank God." Flames were beginning to burn around him, those eyes watching gracefully as if it were some sort of ceremony, though he had to admit this puzzle was stupid. Even a person with gasoline would have been able to burn this place up; the trap would have been better suited if there had been a line of metal spikes instead of the old-fashioned wooden ones.

He whispered in a sigh of relief, that mechanism had been burnt up along with the spikes that seemed to turn into burnt wood before him. Breaking down along the rails of about ten inches from him, he surveyed the area and saw that there were no more doors, there was nothing else for him to do. He was about too leave when those eyes caught upon a box, leaping towards it with a little spring in his step, the familiar glow of the gold was making his mouth water in joy. The chest was flipped up and retrieving out of that box came the bull-shaped key with the red jewel in the center, a magnificent key that he stored inside of his side pack. Sure he had the key, he muttered to himself as he slipped out of the room and back inside of the next one, his next thoughts were how the hell he was going to get into the other side.

Coming to a rest right where the boat crashed, the giant bird directly infront of him if he swam the seventy feet, the boy pulled upon a rock. The loose stone came out of the ground and with a frown upon his face, he skipped it through the water, watching it skim a few inches and sink into the water. What he did next was listen, the blurb of the stone had come when it emerged into the water, and those sensitive ears of his listening for some sort of plink. A few minutes passed and he was rewarded with nothing, he finally noticing that the water over on that side of the boss's room was the same as the water that the boat glided upon. Of course, that meant that the water must've been a bottomless pit, giving the hope of swimming would only suffice in him making it about fifty feet and being sucked in by some strange force.

"Great. No way across, what do I do now?" The soft voice of his wasn't speaking to anyone, resting his head in his hands as he watched the great bird upon the other side, the flowers under it. Giant flowers, he could hardly make the green petals out, or the black surfaces, though in some gazing he saw that they were underneath it. Even though he had been speaking to the temple of the Goddesses, it was a sparkle that gave him the answer; it was actually one that he welcomed with open arms.

"Shoot the bombs, silly." A voice softer than his own, it was one that made you want too listen; the gracefulness in it was also a benefiting factor. He had no idea who it was and at the same time was expecting the call soon enough, she was one to never give up and now wasn't the time to do so.

Those eyes glanced upward and saw the fluttering of those large and beautiful wings, and when those blue eyes met the girl's, a smile was upon them. There stood the wonderful girl, Navi, she had the wrap still around her head and was glancing at him sweetly, watching closely at what his expression was. It was fairly obvious that he was excited, she knew that when she was held in those arms of hers, the muscles that had been hurt weren't really aching much with the loving embrace. A great way, it felt better than those moments of unconsciousness, it felt a lot better than that, so she welcomed it with her arms open into the hug, then the kisses started. Not as passionate as upon the boat--which was kind of romantic-- it seemed to dwell a sweeter and more innocent look upon the surface.

"Navi.... Navi..." His voice lightened out sweetly, he nuzzling his face into her and just loving upon her as he fell down upon his side and watched her contently. A small giggle came from his lips, and they puckered, kissing them deeper than ever, cuddling more and more against his future lover. "I missed you so much, I was so scared."

"Now, now. I missed you too, but you know a little smack can't get me out." Of course she knew he had changed her, so he had seen the scrape- marks upon her back, it was a little more a little scratch, as she had explained. Never the matter, the young girl glanced up towards his face, when the kisses came and took them back, the little love marks were something she always looked forward too.

"Hee, Navi, I love you much." There wasn't an inch of anger in his face anymore, he watched her contently and just smiled a deep little smile of his, watching those eyes of hers. Of course he kept his arms upon her as he sat his body up, wanting to lie down, though a cold breeze was rocking throughout this place.

"I love you too, Linky, but we gotta shoot those flowers." As much as she wanted too sit her and cuddle with him, there was no time, the temple needed to be taken care of, then there would be times for the loving that they both needed and deserved.

"The flowers, why would I do that?" He blinked and looked over towards where the birds where and studied the black surfaces, his eyes gleaming as he caught a hold of what she meant. "They're bomb flowers."

"Yup, now let's go away with it, I'll do the honors." Holding her hands outward, wanting to preserve any waking energy inside of the boy's body for the battle ahead--she assumed he had the Boss Key--her hands began to glow. It wouldn't take that much too do it, so within a few minutes she was more than ready, aiming herself at just the right angle with perception. There was sense in wasting precious energy to hit the bombs if she was off the mark and missed, having to charge up some more of her power. When it was released, the aiming seemed to have helped it since the ball of energy condensed itself into a thin beam and bellowing through the water, aimed for the top fuse upon the uppermost bomb flower. A direct hit came and she yelled out with a giggle, making Link back away from the place they were standing, the fuse beginning to explode the first bomb.

A chain reaction is what happened, the first bomb exploded upon the second bomb, the second onto the third and so on and so on. This went on until the very foundation of the statue was cracking, the base cracked so essentially the rest was going to follow through. Eventually, the crack was big enough, just as the last bomb gave it that beautiful push and away the crack sent the statue beginning to tilt. With such enthusiasm displayed inside of it, the thing smashed against the wall, bounced off of there and began to tilt the other way for compensation. Down and down it went, lining the water and throwing itself even more forward until the top of the bird's beak was in the surface where Link had stood, a good thing that she had decided too move him.

"Awesome!" Link yelled out and with a nod, he reached into his bag and took out the final key, holding the gold key with the ruby mark in-between his hands (both for safekeeping.) Standing upon the beak, the bird lying with its back there and wings spread, the young boy took off in a hurry, feeling the surface for some sort of crack and seeing only the foundation had been hurt. It was a good thing because the thing was about seventy feet apart, so as he reached the end of it, only walking since running might disrupt something, it took about ten minutes for him to cover the ground. A good thing that he decided to do it, since otherwise he might fall off if the thing broke in half, a bad thing too happen after such luck had smiled upon them. Actually, it wasn't luck--he knew it was his beautiful girl--he had been helped by his one and only and when the end came, he hopped off and watched back for her.

"Hee, yea, see I guess I do get it right." Shrugging a shoulder as she stared at him, her eyes saw the bear room and nodded--there seemed to be the last stronghold between them and Bongo.

He nodded somewhat, and walked over upon the empty room, seeing that they're really was nothing else to do except go ahead and get this right. His hands had still holding upon the key as he took a few steps forward and saw that the beautiful keyhole was standing right before him. Resting right there, his hands shuddered a little as he walked the distance, the keyhole getting closer and closer until only about ten feet remained. He had to admit that he was a little scared, a monster that could do this with the Stalfos and command an army of ghosts just had to be a very fantastic warrior. Of course, he shouldn't be scared since Ganondorf was the same way, maybe a smaller version was what this Bongo was, so he would go ahead and finish this.

"So are you ready?" He whispered the familiar quote through his lips, a cute smile upon his face shown that he did remember, of course he was going to remember. While the words echoed through his lips, the boy had sunk the final key down into the keyhole and was watching as it began to melt away at the lock.

"Of course I am, are you?" She answered back with it, the key beginning to melt as her words came out, they had finished within a few seconds and there they were left. It was inevitable what was going to happen now, that is how it seemed anyhow, and while she wanted to go ahead and get it over with, a part of her was scared.

"Yea, I just wanna get it over." Smiling, his eyes shined a little bit with the shrug given as he walked forward towards the blackness that had awaited the two of them. The urge to get ready was coming on him, he felt it and so with nothing else further, he pushed forward and saw that the darkness was there for him.

The funny thing was that as soon as the door shut, it was revealed that this was not the main room of the general of this temple. Not at all, the two of them were standing in a room with a hole leading down in the center, a blue candle was lit in the corner which seemed to light the entire room. Weird as it was, the blue fire did light up the Ice Cavern, so maybe the azure flames were also used as a source of extreme light, more than their crimson cousins. Not that was the problem, the difficulty seemed to be how he was going to get past all of this stuff and realize his conclusion on if the boss was down and how long was the jump. Since his triangle was covered up, the only other light was the dark blue tint of Navi; it seeming another colour all together compared to the light blue one.

"Its just like with the Dodongo King, isn't it?" Whispered a frightened Navi, her breath seeming to freeze in the air as she shuddered from the coldness, another possibility that they hadn't seen. It was colder in this room; a small draft had been in the other room, though here she felt like she was encased in a freeze or something like that. Of course, only her breath was really cold; there was a scarf, or the piece of Link's tunic, wrapped around her back, keeping her warm from the rest of the cold. With a notice given towards Link, she noticed he was fine, the under suit and all of his armour was probably keeping him cold, though his face did show. Yup, she saw that his face looked a little blushed, and when he spoke out there was the breath in the air motion that came along with cold weather.

"Oh! Yea, it is, the hole down below and we weren't hurt then." Of course, that was because of a shield, though he didn't really remember that part, so he smiled and leapt down from his place, seeing nothing further to attempt here, this place was sort of boring. His feet felt the air as he soared down through the air, he looking down and seeing that there were a few other candles, though not noticing much. At least he tried to watch around, though the candles were all he saw since the rest of the room was black, not daring to see what in the world he was gonna land upon. His rate of speed wasn't that fast, though enough to make him yell out with the exhilaration that seemed to flow throughout his entire body. It was quite a rush and when he hit the ground, the ground seemed to bounce as if he was standing on rubber, the boy tumbling forward and falling on his behind, giggling.

"Wait, Link!" She just shrugged a shoulder and smiled as she fluttered down towards the end of the path that he fell down, noticing with a bit of curiosity of this place. Navi couldn't tell what she shape of the room was, but at each corner were candles lit with the light from the previous room, though these seemed dimmer and able to make the room less bright. Some sort of trick, she guessed and when she fluttered down towards him, she saw him stumble and watched the ground with fascination as the candles revealed it was a surface composed of some sort of rubber. Maybe a trampoline or something, was her first thought, though this was not black, it seemed to be composed of a white material. When her feet touched the ground, it as soft as a pillow, the confusion was really plastered upon her face, thinking maybe that Link could offer some help. "You know what this is?"

"Yea, I think this maybe a drum. I know it sounds silly, but let's check." He could hardly stand up, so the boy sat down on his behind and hit his hand against the surface of what they were standing on. All he was rewarded with was the sound that bongo drums make when they are hit, the hollow musical tone echoed out at his small beat.

"Y-you're right. These are drums--not just drums, though. These are bongo drums." She recognized them from the Gorons; they were used to playing the instruments like these and had used them back when the two of them were kids. Kokiiri preferred the string instruments, the Hylians used such ones as the ocarina (although they shared the traits with the Hylians) Gerudos she had no idea used, and the Zoras could make string guitars with their very own handy tools and fish bones. It was strange how she had known this, but each time they visited a place, they saw it, though the Shiekah they had never really visited, so it was hard too see it. There was no way to recognize what they played, though now as she stood upon the giant drum-- it was about thirty feet wide--and no way to tell how tall it was, she was baffled. Bongo drums was where they were called, which in a weird way made her thing of the boss with the double Bongos in his name--her eyes widening. "Bongo Bongo."

"You're right, he has two bongos in his name." Frowning a little, the goggles looking in his eyes, he stared around and saw nothing, clicking the beauties off when in the last second a roar came. He had no idea where it came from, though as his eyes looked around, something seemed to submerge from the darkness with terrifying results. A monster was sitting before them, though not the entire monster was revealed from the boy, he saw that two huge hands were stretching themselves out. Not just any normal hands, these five-fingered appendages were violet in a dark colour, muscles stretching out of each of the finger and arms. The darkness hit it just before the elbow, the slim and muscular arms were held forward as the roar came again--this time from its direction

What is that? Link's mind screamed as he began to swerve back and forth, the drums were becoming violent as that monster with the roar beat its hands upon it. The one with the big arms was still invisible for him, though he didn't need to see the face, since there really wasn't anything worth seeing up there. Besides, it was entombed in the dark, the hands were the only threat, knowing they may have been the downfall for him, those huge hands would take care of him in a second. Either a slap that would send him falling in the darkness or a curled up fist would splatter all of his guts all over the edge of the bongo drum. It just wasn't worth seeing, so as he flipped back, catching in the air when the hand slammed down, the giant seemed to be angered of his missing.

"Link, why don't you hit the eye?" Navi yelled out, the roaring had stopped; though the beating on the drum was enough to make you're head spin, plus the monster just wasn't stopping. While he stumbled and tried to regain his balance, jumping whenever a pound came down, she was just flying above him and watching.

"Eye? Navi, what in the world are you talking about?" He frowned and looked over towards her, leaping out of the way as a slap came towards him, grunting as he collapsed into the soft features of the drum. Feeling the warmness come over his body, he had no time to take it in when the faint whistle of a huge building was coming crashing towards him. Of course, it was not a monument as large as Hyrule Castle; it was a giant that whose face he couldn't see, his defensive motion moving into a rolling action. The action was that he rolled forward, moving the quick distance when the hand slapped down, continuing on as another came his way. All he did now was roll and roll upon the drum, when he reached the other side, switched tactics and leapt forward as far as he could.

"The eye! Oh, of course, you don't have you're goggles turned on, it must be hidden!" The truth was, Navi's vision was always cleared this way, she really couldn't tell when the pictures displayed from her eyes were those of the illusion in action or not. Sometimes she was able too, though since she hadn't suspected any illusions to be here, her conscious had seeped on her, in the end failing. At least it wasn't too late, she would've of hated to respond upon this later than now, at least he hadn't been smashed by the gigantic monster. It was quite difficult to explain; though she had taken some notice now, as he wasn't looking for an entry point, not even a way to examine that face. All he was doing was watching the hands; those hands were very dangerous, though not the weirdest part upon the monster, a shiver was given in the company of it.

Goggles? Oh yea! Link had almost forgotten about those things, they were upon his head, though in the heat of the moment, it really wasn't something he thought about. Moving backwards, in a flip so he caught himself upon the edge of the drum, he waited one moment and leapt at the last moment while the monster's palm came down. It was a good strategy because the rim was a little bit harder than the rest of the drum, the monster crying out in pain as one of the hands went through the darkness and he heard a suckling sound as he rolled forward. The boy had no perception at this moment, though the sound meant that the hand was not coming for him, or so he guessed with that intuition. With that in mind, the fingers of Link's fumbled forward and clicked the switch, staring up between he hands with an odd fascination.

As it turned out, the hands weren't attached to the body of the beast, it had been entombed in the dark--he guessed the Lens of Truth was also capable with night vision-- but not connected to the monster. There were violet stubs where the arms could reattach and detach off, the boy looking down disgustingly, though turning back and inspecting the rest of the monster. Rippling arms led all the way up onto the shoulders, where laying forward a huge pumped up beast was looking at the two of them. Link couldn't see its feet; as if the thing might be attached to the wall, though he didn't know since the goggles didn't see back that far, its waist was hidden also. The suckling looked like the monster's finger was in its eye, though he couldn't tell when at last the hand drew back and the orb opened up for him.

A cyclops, from the old legends of the past, he watched the behemoth with the piercing crimson eye, petals were entangled around the eye, like a flower. Indeed, it did resemble a rose, or the inside one, the yellow specks shown in the gruesome eye made one think of the pollination of flowers. There was no mouth on this beast, and the purple had stopped showing itself, the rest of the monster's face and body was a sickly gray. A socket was attached to the monster's eye, running all the way down its back, as if it were a cord plugged into some sort of outlet. This creature was an ugly looking one, Link had to give it that, the giant's size was undetermined, and though huge was more or less on the scale.

"Oh, Navi, what is that?" Holding back the urge to throw up, the hand came forward as the boy leapt from the way of the hand, his jumps becoming easier since Bongo Bongo was no longer beating. The hand in up the corner had been hurt, so he was only trying to smack the boy, proving that the injured hand had been a good idea.

"The Phantom Shadow Beast, Bongo Bongo. I think that thing we saw outside was the true form, though to fight you, it needed to take on a physical form." Or one that could be struck, the fight outside had been a little unfair, maybe the thing was giving them the chance to get back at it. Either that or the day of Hallows Eve had ended and the superior form had been ridiculed back to its normal state--what stood before them.

"Such an ugly form, too." The monster must've understood his speech because it let out another roar, the boy feeling that the sound waves were coming from the eye. Such a strange remark, he also noted that the eye was about fifty feet in the air and no matter how high he leapt, he wasn't going to get a hold of that eye. The weak-point, he guessed had to be the eye since it seemed softer than the rest of his rippled body, the sword probably wouldn't even pierce the exoskeleton--or that's what it looked like--of the shadow beast. That was an even odder point, why the eye was unprotected, though he had to guess that if a person could reach up there, those hands were in the way of deflecting any sort of armory. Now his mind was guessing what could hit the hand when a cackle of energy erupted from his left, he turning his head to see a huge beam was coming his way.

Not hearing the yell of the girl, he felt himself sink down to his knees when the mark cleared across him, moving through the darkness and hitting the wall. As if the monster had done the fire-arrow incident, he saw the light bounce back--it emitted a glow, so it pierced the darkness-- and shot off in another direction. Who knew what this energy was made of, whatever the case, it had the ability to bounce off of a surface and go anywhere that it pleased. From the look of when he stared at Bongo, the monster was not controlling the beam, that red eye looking around in both directions for where it would come. Hitting that wall, it curled forward and slammed forward towards the direction of where Link stood, his eyes opening in the nod of approval.

Throwing himself back a few feet, the boy's arrow was tucked inside of his hand while a regular arrow came up and shot the beam right before it was about to hit him. The arrow, surrounded in the energy from the red blast, took off in frenzy and headed itself right where towards the monster, though not where you would think. Anyone else would have gone for the eye and had the arrow of energy deflected before you could even muster up enough courage to yell, so it did not. What the energy did (the arrow had burnt up, it was used to control it) was head towards the left hand of the monster, the one that was curled up in pain from earlier. Of course, the energy sunk inside of the hot flesh of the monster, a cry of pain escaping the shadow's mouth when the arm hit the ground, melting into the drum.

"Way to go, Navi!" He screamed out and looked around for his fairie, she hovering a few feet above him and nodding in approval for her own success. At first he had been worried where she was, then he found her with a bit of sweat around her--she had used up quite a bit of energy to get him down.

"Hee, it was nothing. Just like Gohma, almost." With a bit of bashfulness, she shrugged a shoulder and looked over towards the monster, feeling the pain that had etched between its single eye. Having you're hand melted off was no easy matter to get over, but it didn't seem to matter to her--maybe Onii had been the strongest of them.

Link took it over in his mind, as the energy had slid past him helplessly a few minutes ago, and put it into his mind that this was his girl's energy. If it had hit, there would have been severe damage to him (it seemed she didn't doubt his abilities anymore) but there wasn't a chance that it would of. Using the same strategy that had been used before they even got inside of the temple, he had shot an arrow and aimed within those few seconds for the man's left hand. The energy hadn't sunk in the middle--more off to the left of the ring finger--though it was energy so it had begun to spread and melt it open. Moving across the fingers, the circulation had been lost once half the hand was gone and so it easily hit the ground, sinking through the drum (forming a hole in it now) putting one out of commission

"One down, one to go!" His eyes watched towards the monster and saw the pain had not subsided, on the contrary had developed even more in bigger portions, though it didn't show it. Anger was what plastered Bongo Bongo's face, a growl coming out of that eye; the stump that had been dry was now bleeding and shaking in fury.

Bowing towards the monster, his bow and arrows held up into his hands, he reached for the quiver and attached the bow to it, throwing it over at Navi. Before she could protest, the boy had taken off in a hurry, his hands held out before him, running across the huge drum in a matter of seconds. Mustering up most of his speed in this attack, the boy sidestepped the hand that came at him with another yell of anger coming out when it missed. He had not really sidestepped, more like rolled ahead, though he was up in seconds his hands held out before him and crossed ahead, reaching behind him. When they gripped the surface of the blade, the one that had been used so many times to dispatch enemies; there was sheen to it, the grin remaining.

The monster hadn't a clue what the sword could do; it was one of the stupider generals that had been appointed--only because it could control shadow, though it didn't matter now as it charged ahead instead of regrouping. Maybe if the monster had run, it could have taken the blow and not left it defenseless, though when it lowered its entire body (and remaining hand) towards him in a punch, Link took action. First thing he did was leap past the monster, overbearing the giant in speed and slicing through the air as its sword had leapt forward. Only the energy had died more or so this was his own sword-skill that he used next, the illuminating fairie was her energy glowing. The blade sunk inside of the hand, moving all the way through until it was inside of a half, his hands dropping the sword and gripping onto it.

With a yell, she threw out the bit of power that remained inside of her body; the condensation techniques they had learned shaped it lightly into a ball. The ball seemed to expand as the excess part of the monster's hand flew towards the ground, it engulfing it in a set of flames, making the ashes sift onto the drum. Though that wasn't its initial plan, the girl's hands were held out and keeping the cackling energy at bay while Link stood on top of the monster, the sword having dropped a while ago. This hadn't been a plan of theirs, it was just the glances between each other had taken care of this, the rest had been winged, so she had no idea what he was up too. From his face, losing the sword could have been part of the plan, or he was playing it cool--she simply watched, holding the energy ready until he either jumped off or signal her to shoot somewhere.

"You ready, you ugly freak?' He whispered to the monster, the goggles turned off since now he was emerged in the darkness and the excess of manna was not something he needed to be using. The monster was trying desperately to shake him off onto either the drum or down below, he just standing upon the half-cut hand with a smile. His sword had done more than he imagined, the half was cut right in half, all the way down to the middle finger, where half remained, along with the index and thumb. As for the ring for pinky, along with the other half of the middle, they had been cut in half and with the help from his love, were now mere ashes. Bongo, he wasn't sure if it understood his language, though when he spoke the words, a roar came out and he nodded, his head, doing the last of his plan.

"Link! Where do I shoot!" She screamed out in anticipation, it had been a full thirty seconds he had been standing on the hand, lasting the shakes that had come. Her fear had been he would fall and wouldn't last the fall or break his head when he hit the rim of the drums, she reminding him of the wait when she screamed.

"Just aim for the eye, count to ten and aim for his eye!" He yelled back and smiled, his hands held above him in the stance of both about to chop themselves, now each of them beginning to glow brightly. The hand had ceased shaking, it had no mouth to breathe fire or anything, so no protection to get him off, roars of pain entering its mouth, the shock had gone away mostly and now it was feeling the pain of being cut.

While Navi began to count down to ten at a slow rate and aim her giant energy ball for the eye, the boy had his hands held up in the air and smiled somewhat. It was one of the old techniques that the Fairy Queen had told him to learn, to condense the power so far that you could literally no longer need you're weapon. With good practice, the horrible training with Shiek, and pure determination, he was ready to kill it without the power of the Blade of Evil's bane. Relying upon a sword so much could get you in trouble, he knew that and while the spark that had been on his sword was now illuminating his hands, there was nothing to do but wait. At the last moment, he wanted this to come on, that way the protection barrier could not be set up--this Bongo had to have a security system.

Those long ten seconds echoed through her lips in a silent whisper, incase the monster could understand and planed to fire some hidden beam to intersect her own ball. As nine came around, she could clearly view that the marks inside of his hands were brighter than before, realizing with shock what he was about to do. The Hero of Time was someone who relied upon the power of the Master Sword to take out the evil, which was all, it would ever be was a Hero of Time. Link wanted to strive past that and achieve being a hero to a new level; he wanted to not rely on his sword, but have that blade rely upon him for it. He would do it, she knew and when the final ten echoed down, she saw the eye was uncovered and yelled out the final number, releasing the ball of manna.

"This is for killing the villagers, you bastard!" He screamed out when she yelled ten and his hands were slamming down on the designated marks when the ball shot through the sky. A scream came from the monster, not much of one, though one nevertheless as the hands of energy were sliced down and through the skin. Each hand formed like a huge blade, maybe a guillotine for example; a dry chuckle coming through when each mark of the hand he was standing upon was cut up. The hands swayed back and forth, back and forth until tiny pieces were displayed for the taking, them barely small enough to hold one of his regular hands back. Of course, since he took out the skin, there was no where to go, so his hands reached down--the energy having died a second ago, and clicked the boots, them revealing the wings as he fluttered upon the ground.

As he hit the ground with a soft thud, the scream of the monster echoed louder, his eyes turning to see that the giant energy ball was smashing against the eye of the beast. Red blood and eye-puss was flowing in every direction as it could as the membrane of the monster's eye was being eaten by the energy. Of course this wouldn't stop there, the girl cried out harder, realizing more energy upon herself and that seemed to be the last amount because soon the energy hit harder than ever. It slammed through the eye and since the monster was hunched over (maybe, the monster was naturally laid like that) what lay beyond the eye was revealed for the both of them. This was especially shown when brain matter began to spew all over the drum, in all directions, covering the blood that had spewed out of there.

Link leapt up when the first amount of blood hit the surface, he feeling the boots turn on as he hovered above the air when the brain had stopped sloshing about. Watching with fascination, the giant body slumped down upon the drum and seemed to sink through as the masses of material on the drum were being pulled down with the heavy beast. Gasping out, he jumped down from his position in the air and landed softly upon the circular rim around the bongo and watched with fascination as the all of the monster was down there. Hearing a cracking noise--possibly the beast's body being pulled form the wall--what came next was some muscular feet and huge tail showing themselves to him. Each slunk down towards the ground, and slid inside of the drum, his eyes watching as a familiar light came about the drum, seeing that the part torn was beginning to patch itself up with the light.

"Nav', you okay?" He giggled out a little, picking up his sword and looked towards his partner, who was nodding a little sleepily, sinking down towards where he was, and shrugging a shoulder. Her little body had taken so much pressure, though she seemed to be willed to stay up and see who the Sage of Death had been.

She tried to speak, then nodded her head a little, the young boy smiling softly as he watched the rest of the place stitch up, the blood and guts had run off of the drum and into the inside. Now as his feet padded across the smooth surface inside of those normal boots, a sigh entered his mouth; the room before him had gotten just a little bit lighter. Those candles her reverted to their blue selves and standing before him was a portal, the same azure crystal-like one that had been there so long ago in each one. A nod was given, he knew he had one more and when that was done--Ganondorf was going to pay, oh dear Goddess he would pay dearly. He swore that as he stepped inside of the portal--the darkened light of the room disappearing and before them displayed the familiar room of Sages.

--------------------

"I knew the day you snuck into young Zelda's castle that you would be something, but I had no idea it would be the Man of the Ages--the Hero of Time." Impa's arms were around her large chest as she stared down at the two of them, the two of them standing in the center of the room, her feet positioned on the mark of Death. "But, then again...neither did I perceive to have been an ancestor or reincarnation of the old Sage of Death, quite a wonderful position."

"Yea, when we beat Bongo, we thought you might be it. I was hoping you weren't dead." Link smiled out a little as he leaned against the force field that separated the two of them from the rest of the sages, one that meant they could not touch. He was against the back portion of it, so he could lean against it and view her, arms around his chest, the newly reclaimed sword was sunk into its sheath.

"You two are quite amazing, I don't want to take up too much of you're time. As you can see, I am the Sage of Death, so I am able to tell what dies. I have seen many people die since the dreaded Ganondorf has set his spite on the sun, the crops are gone and every part of the land is going to die eventually--except one place." Her smile was grim and she nodded her head a little, giving the two of them the chance to see if they knew what she was speaking of.

"Gerudo Valley." Navi piped up, sitting upon the boy's shoulder and watching the two of them speak, she hadn't been asleep--that would come when they got out of here. Now she was more focused on what the woman was speaking about, the ancient Gerudo's place would not die because the sun was beating over it. That wasn't because it was just a desert, it was because there had been a particular individual who had made his way from out of there and risen to power. Ganondorf Dragmire's home, that was where the sun was still shining, even though no crops grew there, the wicked powers of the King of Evil's troops probably fed them. There was no telling what killings had been done, but those Gerudo women were probably able to live off of food for tons of generations.

"Yup, you guessed right, we need to take out the situation there, but first let me add my power to yours in the form of a medallion. But before that, Navi you remember how you've been growing?" Navi was surprised how she knew that she had been growing at an alarming rate, nevertheless, she nodded her head and let her continue. "Well, the cases were not misunderstandings or little powders, those were cover ups of the sages, the power of the Triforce is affecting you and making you grow. So when I add my power to yours, you will get a little bigger, is that okay?"

"Y-yes, of course! I want to get bigger." She smiled and looked over at Link, the boy flushing and watching Impa, a smile upon his face when the question was asked for him if she wanted him to grow. Of course he nodded his head and looked back down, those cheeks beginning to form in a light pink of embarrassment, the boy keeping his arms laid at his sides to rub the fingers together.

"Then so it shall be." She threw her hands together and from within her palms came the medallion that had been made beforehand, the woman sliding it forward towards Link. Always he received the power, though it was split among them, the reason the medallions were used, otherwise the power could just be granted towards him. They both needed power to win, this was going to be a hard fight and the best thing was a two-against-one odds when dealing with the King of corrupted Hyrule. Feeling his hands grasp it, the other situation was that Navi was growing as he reached it, the power sinking into him as it had done for her also. The medallion was put inside of his pack, along with the others except Saria's which was once again around his neck, when the growing had finished it off.

"Navi--you're big!" He looked upon her body and nodded, her hair was the same length, though she had pushed herself out a few more inches, the legs and all of her reached out. If she had been measured, the girl would have gone in at about ten inches--three more than the last time that he had checked her out. Even though she had been beautiful before, it seemed her beauty had grown more, feeling a small blush creep across her face as Link examined. Now the girl was big enough for that their lips met, he couldn't accidentally push them against her nose or eyes--like when she had been five or six inches tall. Never had a fairie even imagined this height and here she was, reaching it and probably even more when they received the very last one.

"You like?" Navi's eyes were drawn down and she giggled when she was complimented for her appearance, he seemed to be very approved with it.

"Yes, you are very beautiful." Smiling, he left her to rest upon his shoulder and glanced up at the smiling Impa, his cheeks were red a little and he shrugged his shoulder somewhat. It was quite all right, in fact it was a very beautiful thing that was happening, one of the best that could be imagined--the hero was falling in love and would not lose it.

"Do not be ashamed hero, there is nothing wrong with true love--it is a magical thing." She knew she was embarrassing, so she lightened the mood and smiled towards him, the barrier breaking as she rubbed his head and decided on another pace of subject. "I guess I shall be going then, or is they're something else?"

"Well, there kind of is. The other sages granted he tokens of their appreciation--like Saria gave her another ocarina, Daruina offered me a chain-mail, which I might say really helps out. And Ruto offered me a sheath when it was broken under certain circumstances. Anywho, do you have one?" He didn't mean to be greedy, he didn't know if the Sage made them or if it was something offered towards him from the Goddesses above. Since the Sage of Death didn't represent a Goddess, it represented what was beyond the Goddesses, death; there was a little hesitation in his actions.

"Oh, that. Well, yes I do have a gift for you, it shall accompany you upon you're travels. I watched you're last fight and noticed that you hold the arrows of fire, you did not use them, but they are in you're possession. I want to give you a hint about the arrows of ice--they are enchanted in fire that is all I can say. These fire arrows you have are special arrows--but that's beside the point, my gift too you is protection--it would be offered by the Fairie of Courage, in the Land of Zora's--alas when the icy winds came, she perished, but she has come to pass some time ago. I offer to you Farore's Wind." Holding out her hands, the nostalgic about magic bottled up came to him when the power of an orange aura was embellished inside of his right hand. Long ago the jar of fire had disappeared also, though he could still perform it, which made him think as he grew up, he no longer needed the catalyst to cast it.

Giving no time to spare, the boy nodded, his hands readying themselves in an automatic motion as he pointed towards her and swept his hands forward, forming a whirlwind with his fingers. As silly as it seemed, the motion did form and there a small little mini-tornado formed in his hands and began to spin around, as he held it tightly. He had no idea what he could do with it, possibly throw enemies about, though it was good enough for him and letting out a small little squeal of delight, he smiled. Looking over towards her, the thing disappeared as soon as he took his hands off of it and ceased back into nothingness, he did indeed show it approval. A wonderful gift, it was not really necessary, like the fire and water had been; though a lot better than nothing except a wave and a medallion.

"I see you like it. The reason I didn't grant you any armour or anything is because I saw from this battle that you no longer need it--hell, you don't even need a sword. I believe you can do it--you have one more in the Gerudo home and then you shall come back to it--a rematch between you and Ganondorf. I believe you can do it, but don't fret...Zelda is alive, she is even close to you--you can't feel it, but the next time you see someone, check a little closer." The Shiekah were like the Shinobi, you had to look between the words to understand what in the world they were talking about. Not making sense, the woman was gone before the boy could speak another word of protest; his own form disappearing from the land and reappearing right outside--the site of the fire.

Neither of them spoke, they just looked at the blown-down windmill, it had happened so long ago that it was a wonder that either of them could believe it. It was all a wonder that this entire world didn't come sinking down, this fragile planet where such a hard ruler would eventually extend his claws out and pull it away. Link wasn't going to let that happen, he knew his fairie was not either, and while the two of them stared, a hand of the hero's tightened around the other, gripping them tightly. Before he could stop though, he felt those new lips push against his, eyes opening him and revealing the beauty that was staring into his own. While they kissed--the clouds seemed to brighten a little--not much, but more than enough to please those two--they had done it--half of the curse on the dark clouds was broken.

Of course it was still dark, there wasn't any denying that, it would probably always be a little dark even after the spell was broke, for a few years anyhow. The evil clouds had been parted a little; a few single beams of moonlight from different directions were showing themselves off to the land. Piercing in only a few secluded spots around only Kakariko, it might be an attraction in a few weeks, though there would be enough for the sun to shine. Kakariko might become a good farmer now that all of the land was black except this and that place of Gerudo--plus the soil here could beat that of the women's any day or time. Now that the clouds had been beat, maybe the fate in the Hero of Time would come, they would start believing and eventually--the wanted posters would be torn down.

It was a pity, no one at the moment seemed to notice how the land changed, except the two of them that had settled down in the ruins, arms bound around each other. This was no different than the other times they had kissed, except this time it felt more real--like the two of them were closer in height than ever. Of course that was real, and after a while the kiss broke and they rested down in the soothed ash, staring up at the moonbeams that bounced off into the grass. Neither of them spoke--there was any words for this kind of moment in nature--for this was the healing of a land, the hardships were over and nothing remained. A few lasting moments for the villager's maybe, but these two had the hardest part of all and by Goddess as anyone's witness, the two would do it. A loan land remained--one area that had to be penetrated, the birth of Ganon's place was their destination, after that was going to be the Death of Ganondorf Dragmire's place Hyrule Castle.